E-text prepared by Suzanne Shell, Julia Neufeld, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images
generously made available by Internet Archive/American Libraries
(http://archive.org/details/americana)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustration.
      See 41127-h.htm or 41127-h.zip:
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/41127/41127-h/41127-h.htm)
      or
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/41127/41127-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive/American Libraries. See
      http://archive.org/details/roseinbloomseque00alcoiala


Transcriber's note:

      Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).

      Small capital text has been replaced with all capitals.

      Variations in spelling, punctuation and hyphenation have
      been retained except in obvious cases of typographical error.

      Page 372: "snowdrops in your bonny hair?" The transcriber
      has replaced the question mark with a period (full stop).





ROSE IN BLOOM.

[Illustration: frontispiece]

A Sequel to "Eight Cousins."

by

LOUISA M. ALCOTT,

Author of "Little Women," "An Old-Fashioned Girl," "Little Men,"
"Hospital Sketches," "Aunt Jo's Scrap-Bag," "Work,"
"Eight Cousins," etc.

With Illustration.







Boston:
Roberts Brothers.
1876.

Copyright, 1876,
By Louisa M. Alcott.

[Illustration: publisher's mark]

Cambridge:
Press of John Wilson & Son.




PREFACE.


As authors may be supposed to know better than any one else what they
intended to do when writing a book, I beg leave to say that there is
no moral to this story. Rose is not designed for a model girl: and the
Sequel was simply written in fulfilment of a promise; hoping to afford
some amusement, and perhaps here and there a helpful hint, to other
roses getting ready to bloom.

                                                  L. M. ALCOTT.

  SEPTEMBER, 1876.




CONTENTS.


  Chap.                                   Page

      I. COMING HOME                         1

     II. OLD FRIENDS WITH NEW FACES         30

    III. MISS CAMPBELL                      52

     IV. THORNS AMONG THE ROSES             69

      V. PRINCE CHARMING                    80

     VI. POLISHING MAC                      99

    VII. PHEBE                             123

   VIII. BREAKERS AHEAD                    149

     IX. NEW YEAR'S CALLS                  160

      X. THE SAD AND SOBER PART            179

     XI. SMALL TEMPTATIONS                 191

    XII. AT KITTY'S BALL                   212

   XIII. BOTH SIDES                        234

    XIV. AUNT CLARA'S PLAN                 252

     XV. ALAS FOR CHARLIE                  261

    XVI. GOOD WORKS                        276

   XVII. AMONG THE HAYCOCKS                290

  XVIII. WHICH WAS IT?                     309

    XIX. BEHIND THE FOUNTAIN               333

     XX. WHAT MAC DID                      342

    XXI. HOW PHEBE EARNED HER WELCOME      355

   XXII. SHORT AND SWEET                   367




ROSE IN BLOOM.




CHAPTER I.

_COMING HOME._


Three young men stood together on a wharf one bright October day,
awaiting the arrival of an ocean steamer with an impatience which
found a vent in lively skirmishes with a small lad, who pervaded the
premises like a will-o'-the-wisp, and afforded much amusement to the
other groups assembled there.

"They are the Campbells, waiting for their cousin, who has been abroad
several years with her uncle, the Doctor," whispered one lady to
another, as the handsomest of the young men touched his hat to her as
he passed, lugging the boy, whom he had just rescued from a little
expedition down among the piles.

"Which is that?" asked the stranger.

"Prince Charlie, as he's called,--a fine fellow, the most promising of
the seven; but a little fast, people say," answered the first speaker,
with a shake of the head.

"Are the others his brothers?"

"No, cousins. The elder is Archie, a most exemplary young man. He has
just gone into business with the merchant uncle, and bids fair to be
an honor to his family. The other, with the eye-glasses and no gloves,
is Mac, the odd one, just out of college."

"And the boy?"

"Oh, he is Jamie, the youngest brother of Archibald, and the pet of
the whole family. Mercy on us! he'll be in if they don't hold on to
him."

The ladies' chat came to a sudden end just there; for, by the time
Jamie had been fished out of a hogshead, the steamer hove in sight and
every thing else was forgotten. As it swung slowly round to enter the
dock, a boyish voice shouted,--

"There she is! I see her and uncle and Phebe! Hooray for Cousin Rose!"
and three small cheers were given with a will by Jamie, as he stood on
a post waving his arms like a windmill, while his brother held on to
the tail of his jacket.

Yes, there they were,--Uncle Alec swinging his hat like a boy, with
Phebe smiling and nodding on one side, and Rose kissing both hands
delightedly on the other, as she recognized familiar faces and heard
familiar voices welcoming her home.

"Bless her dear heart, she's bonnier than ever! Looks like a
Madonna,--doesn't she?--with that blue cloak round her, and her bright
hair flying in the wind!" said Charlie excitedly, as they watched the
group upon the deck with eager eyes.

"Madonnas don't wear hats like that. Rose hasn't changed much, but
Phebe has. Why, she's a regular beauty!" answered Archie, staring
with all his might at the dark-eyed young woman, with the brilliant
color and glossy, black braids shining in the sun.

"Dear old uncle! doesn't it seem good to have him back?" was all Mac
said; but he was not looking at "dear old uncle," as he made the
fervent remark, for he saw only the slender blonde girl near by, and
stretched out his hands to meet hers, forgetful of the green water
tumbling between them.

During the confusion that reigned for a moment as the steamer settled
to her moorings, Rose looked down into the three faces upturned to
hers, and seemed to read in them something that both pleased and
pained her. It was only a glance, and her own eyes were full; but
through the mist of happy tears she received the impression that
Archie was about the same, that Mac had decidedly improved, and that
something was amiss with Charlie. There was no time for observation,
however; for in a moment the shoreward rush began, and, before she
could grasp her travelling bag, Jamie was clinging to her like an
ecstatic young bear. She was with difficulty released from his
embrace, to fall into the gentler ones of the elder cousins, who took
advantage of the general excitement to welcome both blooming girls
with affectionate impartiality. Then the wanderers were borne ashore
in a triumphal procession, while Jamie danced rapturous jigs before
them even on the gangway.

Archie remained to help his uncle get the luggage through the Custom
House, and the others escorted the damsels home. No sooner were they
shut up in a carriage, however, than a new and curious constraint
seemed to fall upon the young people; for they realized, all at once,
that their former playmates were men and women now. Fortunately, Jamie
was quite free from this feeling of restraint, and, sitting
bodkin-wise between the ladies, took all sorts of liberties with them
and their belongings.

"Well, my mannikin, what do you think of us?" asked Rose, to break an
awkward pause.

"You've both grown so pretty, I can't decide which I like best. Phebe
is the biggest and brightest looking, and I was always fond of Phebe;
but, somehow you are so kind of sweet and precious, I really think I
_must_ hug you again," and the small youth did it tempestuously.

"If you love me best, I shall not mind a bit about your thinking Phebe
the handsomest, because she _is_. Isn't she, boys?" asked Rose, with a
mischievous look at the gentlemen opposite, whose faces expressed a
respectful admiration which much amused her.

"I'm so dazzled by the brilliancy and beauty that has suddenly burst
upon me, I have no words to express my emotions," answered Charlie,
gallantly dodging the dangerous question.

"I can't say yet, for I have not had time to look at any one. I will
now, if you don't mind;" and, to the great amusement of the rest, Mac
gravely adjusted his eye-glasses and took an observation.

"Well?" said Phebe, smiling and blushing under his honest stare, yet
seeming not to resent it as she did the lordly sort of approval which
made her answer the glance of Charlie's audacious blue eyes with a
flash of her black ones.

"I think if you were my sister, I should be very proud of you, because
your face shows what I admire more than its beauty,--truth and
courage, Phebe," answered Mac, with a little bow, full of such genuine
respect that surprise and pleasure brought a sudden dew to quench the
fire of the girl's eyes, and soothe the sensitive pride of the girl's
heart.

Rose clapped her hands just as she used to do when any thing delighted
her, and beamed at Mac approvingly, as she said,--

"Now that's a criticism worth having, and we are much obliged. I was
sure _you'd_ admire my Phebe when you knew her: but I didn't believe
you would be wise enough to see it at once; and you have gone up many
pegs in my estimation, I assure you."

"I was always fond of mineralogy you remember, and I've been tapping
round a good deal lately, so I've learned to know precious metals when
I see them," Mac said with his shrewd smile.

"That is the last hobby, then? Your letters have amused us immensely;
for each one had a new theory or experiment, and the latest was always
the best. I thought uncle would have died of laughing over the
vegetarian mania: it was so funny to imagine you living on bread and
milk, baked apples, and potatoes roasted in your own fire," continued
Rose, changing the subject again.

"This old chap was the laughing-stock of his class. They called him
Don Quixote; and the way he went at windmills of all sorts was a sight
to see," put in Charlie, evidently feeling that Mac had been patted on
the head quite as much as was good for him.

"But in spite of that the Don got through college with all the honors.
Oh, wasn't I proud when Aunt Jane wrote us about it! and didn't she
rejoice that her boy kept at the head of his class, and won the
medal!" cried Rose, shaking Mac by both hands in a way that caused
Charlie to wish "the old chap" had been left behind with Dr. Alec.

"Oh come, that's all mother's nonsense. I began earlier than the other
fellows and liked it better: so I don't deserve any praise. Prince is
right, though: I did make a regular jack of myself; but, on the whole,
I'm not sure that my wild oats weren't better than some I've seen
sowed. Anyway, they didn't cost much, and I'm none the worse for
them," said Mac, placidly.

"I know what 'wild oats' mean. I heard Uncle Mac say Charlie was
sowing 'em too fast, and I asked mamma, so she told me. And I know
that he was suspelled or expended, I don't remember which, but it was
something bad, and Aunt Clara cried," added Jamie, all in one breath;
for he possessed a fatal gift of making _malapropos_ remarks, which
caused him to be a terror to his family.

"Do you want to go on the box again?" demanded Prince, with a warning
frown.

"No, I don't."

"Then hold your tongue."

"Well, Mac needn't kick me; for I was only"--began the culprit,
innocently trying to make a bad matter worse.

"That will do," interrupted Charlie, sternly, and James subsided a
crushed boy, consoling himself with Rose's new watch for the
indignities he suffered at the hands of the "old fellows," as he
vengefully called his elders.

Mac and Charlie immediately began to talk as hard as their tongues
could wag, bringing up all sorts of pleasant subjects so successfully
that peals of laughter made passers-by look after the merry load with
sympathetic smiles.

An avalanche of aunts fell upon Rose as soon as she reached home, and
for the rest of the day the old house buzzed like a beehive. Evening
found the whole tribe collected in the drawing-rooms, with the
exception of Aunt Peace, whose place was empty now.

Naturally enough, the elders settled into one group after a while, and
the young fellows clustered about the girls, like butterflies round
two attractive flowers. Dr. Alec was the central figure in one room
and Rose in the other; for the little girl, whom they had all loved
and petted, had bloomed into a woman; and two years of absence had
wrought a curious change in the relative positions of the cousins,
especially the three elder ones, who eyed her with a mixture of boyish
affection and manly admiration that was both new and pleasant.

Something sweet yet spirited about her charmed them and piqued their
curiosity; for she was not quite like other girls, and rather startled
them now and then by some independent little speech or act, which made
them look at one another with a sly smile, as if reminded that Rose
was "uncle's girl."

Let us listen, as in duty bound, to what the elders are saying first;
for they are already building castles in the air for the boys and
girls to inhabit.

"Dear child! how nice it is to see her safely back, so well and happy
and like her sweet little self!" said Aunt Plenty, folding her hands
as if giving thanks for a great happiness.

"I shouldn't wonder if you found that you'd brought a firebrand into
the family, Alec. Two, in fact; for Phebe is a fine girl, and the lads
have found it out already, if I'm not mistaken," added Uncle Mac, with
a nod toward the other room.

All eyes followed his, and a highly suggestive tableau presented
itself to the paternal and maternal audience in the back parlor.

Rose and Phebe, sitting side by side on the sofa, had evidently
assumed at once the places which they were destined to fill by right
of youth, sex, and beauty; for Phebe had long since ceased to be the
maid and become the friend, and Rose meant to have that fact
established at once.

Jamie occupied the rug, on which Will and Geordie stood at ease,
showing their uniforms to the best advantage; for they were now in a
great school, where military drill was the delight of their souls.
Steve posed gracefully in an arm-chair, with Mac lounging over the
back of it; while Archie leaned on one corner of the low
chimney-piece, looking down at Phebe as she listened to his chat with
smiling lips, and cheeks almost as rich in color as the carnations in
her belt.

But Charlie was particularly effective, although he sat upon a
music-stool, that most trying position for any man not gifted with
grace in the management of his legs. Fortunately Prince was, and had
fallen into an easy attitude, with one arm over the back of the sofa,
his handsome head bent a little, as he monopolized Rose, with a
devoted air and a very becoming expression of contentment on his face.

Aunt Clara smiled as if well pleased; Aunt Jessie looked thoughtful;
Aunt Jane's keen eyes went from dapper Steve to broad-shouldered Mac
with an anxious glance; Mrs. Myra murmured something about her
"blessed Caroline;" and Aunt Plenty said warmly,--

"Bless the dears! any one might be proud of such a bonny flock of
bairns as that."

"I am all ready to play chaperon as soon as you please, Alec; for I
suppose the dear girl will come out at once, as she did not before you
went away. My services won't be wanted long, I fancy; for with her
many advantages she will be carried off in her first season or I'm
much mistaken," said Mrs. Clara, with significant nods and smiles.

"You must settle all those matters with Rose: I am no longer captain,
only first mate now, you know," answered Dr. Alec, adding soberly,
half to himself, half to his brother,--"I wonder people are in such
haste to 'bring out' their daughters, as it's called. To me there is
something almost pathetic in the sight of a young girl standing on the
threshold of the world, so innocent and hopeful, so ignorant of all
that lies before her, and usually so ill prepared to meet the ups and
downs of life. We do our duty better by the boys; but the poor little
women are seldom provided with any armor worth having; and, sooner or
later, they are sure to need it, for every one must fight her own
battle, and only the brave and strong can win."

"You can't reproach yourself with neglect of that sort, Alec, for you
have done your duty faithfully by George's girl; and I envy you the
pride and happiness of having such a daughter, for she is that to
you," answered old Mac, unexpectedly betraying the paternal sort of
tenderness men seldom feel for their sons.

"I've tried, Mac, and I _am_ both proud and happy; but with every year
my anxiety seems to increase. I've done my best to fit Rose for what
may come, as far as I can foresee it; but now she must stand alone,
and all my care is powerless to keep her heart from aching, her life
from being saddened by mistakes, or thwarted by the acts of others. I
can only stand by, ready to share her joy and sorrow, and watch her
shape her life."

"Why, Alec, what is the child going to do, that you need look so
solemn?" exclaimed Mrs. Clara, who seemed to have assumed a sort of
right to Rose already.

"Hark! and let her tell you herself," answered Dr. Alec, as Rose's
voice was heard saying very earnestly,--

"Now you have all told your plans for the future, why don't you ask us
ours?"

"Because we know that there is only one thing for a pretty girl to
do,--break a dozen or so of hearts before she finds one to suit, then
marry and settle," answered Charlie, as if no other reply was
possible.

"That may be the case with many, but not with us; for Phebe and I
believe that it is as much a right and a duty for women to do
something with their lives as for men; and we are not going to be
satisfied with such frivolous parts as you give us," cried Rose, with
kindling eyes. "I mean what I say, and you cannot laugh me down. Would
_you_ be contented to be told to enjoy yourself for a little while,
then marry and do nothing more till you die?" she added, turning to
Archie.

"Of course not: that is only a part of a man's life," he answered
decidedly.

"A very precious and lovely part, but not _all_," continued Rose;
"neither should it be for a woman: for we've got minds and souls as
well as hearts; ambition and talents, as well as beauty and
accomplishments; and we want to live and learn as well as love and be
loved. I'm sick of being told that is all a woman is fit for! I won't
have any thing to do with love till I prove that I am something beside
a housekeeper and baby-tender!"

"Heaven preserve us! here's woman's rights with a vengeance!" cried
Charlie, starting up with mock horror, while the others regarded Rose
with mingled surprise and amusement, evidently fancying it all a
girlish outbreak.

"Ah, you needn't pretend to be shocked: you will be in earnest
presently; for this is only the beginning of my strong-mindedness,"
continued Rose, nothing daunted by the smiles of good-natured
incredulity or derision on the faces of her cousins. "I have made up
my mind not to be cheated out of the real things that make one good
and happy; and, just because I'm a rich girl, fold my hands and drift
as so many do. I haven't lived with Phebe all these years in vain: I
know what courage and self-reliance can do for one; and I sometimes
wish I hadn't a penny in the world so that I could go and earn my
bread with her, and be as brave and independent as she will be pretty
soon."

It was evident that Rose was in earnest now; for, as she spoke, she
turned to her friend with such respect as well as love in her face
that the look told better than any words how heartily the rich girl
appreciated the virtues hard experience had given the poor girl, and
how eagerly she desired to earn what all her fortune could not buy for
her.

Something in the glance exchanged between the friends impressed the
young men in spite of their prejudices; and it was in a perfectly
serious tone that Archie said,--

"I fancy you'll find your hands full, cousin, if you want work; for
I've heard people say that wealth has its troubles and trials as well
as poverty."

"I know it, and I'm going to try and fill my place well. I've got some
capital little plans all made, and have begun to study my profession
already," answered Rose, with an energetic nod.

"Could I ask what it is to be?" inquired Charlie, in a tone of awe.

"Guess!" and Rose looked up at him with an expression half-earnest,
half-merry.

"Well, I should say that you were fitted for a beauty and a belle;
but, as that is evidently not to your taste, I am afraid you are going
to study medicine and be a doctor. Won't your patients have a heavenly
time though? It will be easy dying with an angel to poison them."

"Now, Charlie, that's base of you, when you know how well women have
succeeded in this profession, and what a comfort Dr. Mary Kirk was to
dear Aunt Peace. I did want to study medicine; but uncle thought it
wouldn't do to have so many M.D.'s in one family, since Mac thinks of
trying it. Besides, I seem to have other work put into my hands that I
am better fitted for."

"You are fitted for any thing that is generous and good; and I'll
stand by you, no matter what you've chosen," cried Mac heartily; for
this was a new style of talk from a girl's lips, and he liked it
immensely.

"Philanthropy is a generous, good, and beautiful profession; and I've
chosen it for mine because I have much to give. I'm only the steward
of the fortune papa left me; and I think, if I use it wisely for the
happiness of others, it will be more blest than if I keep it all for
myself."

Very sweetly and simply was this said, but it was curious to see how
differently the various hearers received it.

Charlie shot a quick look at his mother, who exclaimed, as if in spite
of herself,--

"Now, Alec, _are_ you going to let that girl squander a fine fortune
on all sorts of charitable nonsense and wild schemes, for the
prevention of pauperism and crime?"

"'They who give to the poor lend to the Lord,' and practical
Christianity is the kind He loves the best," was all Dr. Alec
answered; but it silenced the aunts, and caused even prudent Uncle Mac
to think with sudden satisfaction of certain secret investments he
had made, which paid him no interest but the thanks of the poor.

Archie and Mac looked well pleased, and promised their advice and
assistance with the enthusiasm of generous young hearts. Steve shook
his head, but said nothing; and the lads on the rug at once proposed
founding a hospital for invalid dogs and horses, white mice and
wounded heroes.

"Don't you think that will be a better way for a woman to spend her
life, than in dancing, dressing, and husband-hunting, Charlie?" asked
Rose, observing his silence and anxious for his approval.

"Very pretty for a little while, and very effective too; for I don't
know any thing more captivating than a sweet girl in a meek little
bonnet, going on charitable errands and glorifying poor people's
houses with a delightful mixture of beauty and benevolence.
Fortunately, the dear souls soon tire of it, but it's heavenly while
it lasts."

Charlie spoke in a tone of mingled admiration and contempt, and smiled
a superior sort of smile, as if he understood all the innocent
delusions as well as the artful devices of the sex, and expected
nothing more from them. It both surprised and grieved Rose, for it did
not sound like the Charlie she had left two years ago. But she only
said, with a reproachful look and a proud little gesture of head and
hand, as if she put the subject aside since it was not treated with
respect,--

"I am sorry you have so low an opinion of women: there _was_ a time
when you believed in them sincerely."

"I do still, upon my word I do! They haven't a more devoted admirer
and slave in the world than I am. Just try me and see," cried Charlie,
gallantly kissing his hand to the sex in general.

But Rose was not appeased, and gave a disdainful shrug, as she
answered with a look in her eyes that his lordship did not like,--

"Thank you: I don't want admirers or slaves, but friends and helpers.
I've lived so long with a wise, good man that I am rather hard to
suit, perhaps; but I don't intend to lower my standard, and any one
who cares for my regard must at least try to live up to it."

"Whew! here's a wrathful dove! Come and smooth her ruffled plumage,
Mac. I'll dodge before I do further mischief," and Charlie strolled
away into the other room, privately lamenting that Uncle Alec had
spoiled a fine girl by making her strong-minded.

He wished himself back again in five minutes; for Mac said something
that produced a gale of laughter, and when he took a look over his
shoulder the "wrathful dove" was cooing so peacefully and pleasantly
he was sorely tempted to return and share the fun. But Charlie had
been spoiled by too much indulgence, and it was hard for him to own
himself in the wrong even when he knew it. He always got what he
wanted sooner or later; and, having long ago made up his mind that
Rose and her fortune were to be his, he was secretly displeased at the
new plans and beliefs of the young lady, but flattered himself that
they would soon be changed when she saw how unfashionable and
inconvenient they were.

Musing over the delightful future he had laid out, he made himself
comfortable in the sofa corner near his mother, till the appearance of
a slight refection caused both groups to melt into one. Aunt Plenty
believed in eating and drinking; so the slightest excuse for festivity
delighted her hospitable soul, and on this joyful occasion she
surpassed herself.

It was during this informal banquet that Rose, roaming about from one
admiring relative to another, came upon the three younger lads, who
were having a quiet little scuffle in a secluded corner.

"Come out here and let me have a look at you," she said enticingly;
for she predicted an explosion and public disgrace if peace was not
speedily restored.

Hastily smoothing themselves down, the young gentlemen presented three
flushed and merry countenances for inspection, feeling highly honored
by the command.

"Dear me, how you two have grown! You big things! how dare you get
ahead of me in this way?" she said, standing on tiptoe to pat the
curly pates before her; for Will and Geordie had shot up like weeds,
and now grinned cheerfully down upon her as she surveyed them in comic
amazement.

"The Campbells are all fine, tall fellows; and we mean to be the best
of the lot. Shouldn't wonder if we were six-footers, like Grandpa,"
observed Will proudly, looking so like a young Shanghae rooster, all
legs and an insignificant head, that Rose kept her countenance with
difficulty.

"We shall broaden out when we get our growth. We are taller than Steve
now, a half a head, both of us," added Geordie, with his nose in the
air.

Rose turned to look at Steve, and, with a sudden smile, beckoned to
him. He dropped his napkin, and flew to obey the summons; for she was
queen of the hour, and he had openly announced his deathless loyalty.

"Tell the other boys to come here. I've a fancy to stand you all in a
row and look you over, as you did me that dreadful day when you nearly
frightened me out of my wits," she said, laughing at the memory of it
as she spoke.

They came in a body, and, standing shoulder to shoulder, made such an
imposing array that the young commander was rather daunted for a
moment. But she had seen too much of the world lately to be abashed by
a trifle; and the desire to try a girlish test gave her courage to
face the line of smiling cousins with dignity and spirit.

"Now I'm going to stare at you as you stared at me. It is my revenge
on you seven bad boys for entrapping one poor little girl, and
enjoying her alarm. I'm not a bit afraid of you now; so tremble and
beware!"

As she spoke, Rose looked up into Archie's face and nodded
approvingly; for the steady gray eyes met hers fairly, and softened as
they did so,--a becoming change, for naturally they were rather keen
than kind.

"A true Campbell, bless you!" she said, and shook his hand heartily as
she passed on.

Charlie came next, and here she felt less satisfied, though scarcely
conscious why; for, as she looked, there came a defiant sort of flash,
changing suddenly to something warmer than anger, stronger than pride,
making her shrink a little and say, hastily,--

"I don't find the Charlie I left; but the Prince is there still, I
see."

Turning to Mac with a sense of relief, she gently took off his
"winkers," as Jamie called them, and looked straight into the honest
blue eyes that looked straight back at her, full of a frank and
friendly affection that warmed her heart, and made her own eyes
brighten as she gave back the glasses, saying, with a look and tone of
cordial satisfaction,--

"_You_ are not changed, my dear old Mac; and I'm so glad of that!"

"Now say something extra sweet to me, because I'm the flower of the
family," said Steve, twirling the blonde moustache, which was
evidently the pride of his life.

Rose saw at a glance that Dandy deserved his name more than ever, and
promptly quenched his vanities by answering, with a provoking laugh,--

"Then the name of the flower of the family is Cock's-comb."

"Ah, ha! who's got it now?" jeered Will.

"Let us off easy, please," whispered Geordie, mindful that their turn
came next.

"You blessed beanstalks! I'm proud of you: only don't grow quite out
of sight, or ever be ashamed to look a woman in the face," answered
Rose, with a gentle pat on the cheek of either bashful young giant;
for both were as red as peonies, though their boyish eyes were as
clear and calm as summer lakes.

"Now me!" And Jamie assumed his manliest air, feeling that he did not
appear to advantage among his tall kinsmen. But he went to the head of
the class in every one's opinion when Rose put her arms round him,
saying, with a kiss,--

"You must be my boy now; for all the others are too old, and I want a
faithful little page to do my errands for me."

"I will, I will! and I'll marry you too, if you'll just hold on till I
grow up!" cried Jamie, rather losing his head at this sudden
promotion.

"Bless the baby, what is he talking about?" laughed Rose, looking down
at her little knight, as he clung about her with grateful ardor.

"Oh, I heard the aunts say that you'd better marry one of us, and
keep the property in the family; so I speak first, because you are
very fond of me, and I _do_ love curls."

Alas for Jamie! this awful speech had hardly left his innocent lips
when Will and Geordie swept him out of the room like a whirlwind; and
the howls of that hapless boy were heard from the torture-hall, where
being shut into the skeleton-case was one of the mildest punishments
inflicted upon him.

Dismay fell upon the unfortunates who remained: but their confusion
was soon ended; for Rose, with a look which they had never seen upon
her face before, dismissed them with the brief command, "Break
ranks,--the review is over," and walked away to Phebe.

"Confound that boy! You ought to shut him up, or gag him!" fumed
Charlie, irritably.

"He shall be attended to," answered poor Archie, who was trying to
bring up the little marplot with the success of most parents and
guardians.

"The whole thing was deuced disagreeable," growled Steve, who felt
that he had not distinguished himself in the late engagement.

"Truth generally is," observed Mac dryly, as he strolled away with his
odd smile.

As if he suspected discord somewhere, Dr. Alec proposed music at this
crisis; and the young people felt that it was a happy thought.

"I want you to hear both my birds; for they have improved immensely,
and I am very proud of them," said the Doctor, twirling up the stool
and pulling out the old music-books.

"I had better come first, for after you have heard the nightingale you
won't care for the canary," added Rose, wishing to put Phebe at her
ease; for she sat among them looking like a picture, but rather shy
and silent, remembering the days when her place was in the kitchen.

"I'll give you some of the dear old songs you used to like so much.
This was a favorite, I think;" and sitting down she sang the first
familiar air that came, and sang it well in a pleasant, but by no
means finished, manner.

It chanced to be "The Birks of Aberfeldie," and vividly recalled the
time when Mac was ill, and she took care of him. The memory was sweet
to her, and involuntarily her eye wandered in search of him. He was
not far away, sitting just as he used to sit when she soothed his most
despondent moods,--astride of a chair with his head down on his arms,
as if the song suggested the attitude. Her heart quite softened to him
as she looked, and she decided to forgive _him_ if no one else; for
she was sure that he had no mercenary plans about her tiresome money.

Charlie had assumed a pensive air, and fixed his fine eyes upon her
with an expression of tender admiration, which made her laugh in spite
of all her efforts to seem unconscious of it. She was both amused and
annoyed at his very evident desire to remind her of certain
sentimental passages in the last year of their girl and boyhood, and
to change what she had considered a childish joke into romantic
earnest. This did not suit her; for, young as she was, Rose had very
serious ideas of love, and had no intention of being beguiled into
even a flirtation with her handsome cousin.

So Charlie attitudinized unnoticed, and was getting rather out of
temper when Phebe began to sing; and he forgot all about himself in
admiration of her. It took every one by surprise: for two years of
foreign training added to several at home had worked wonders; and the
beautiful voice that used to warble cheerily over pots and kettles,
now rang out melodiously or melted to a mellow music that woke a
sympathetic thrill in those who listened. Rose glowed with pride as
she accompanied her friend; for Phebe was in her own world now,--a
lovely world where no depressing memory of poor-house or kitchen,
ignorance or loneliness, came to trouble her; a happy world where she
could be herself, and rule others by the magic of her sweet gift.

Yes, Phebe was herself now, and showed it in the change that came over
her at the first note of music. No longer shy and silent, no longer
the image of a handsome girl, but a blooming woman, alive and full of
the eloquence her art gave her, as she laid her hands softly together,
fixed her eye on the light, and just poured out her song as simply
and joyfully as the lark does soaring toward the sun.

"My faith, Alec! that's the sort of voice that wins a man's heart out
of his breast!" exclaimed Uncle Mac, wiping his eyes after one of the
plaintive ballads that never grow old.

"So it would!" answered Dr. Alec, delightedly.

"So it has," added Archie to himself; and he was right: for, just at
that moment, he fell in love with Phebe. He actually did, and could
fix the time almost to a second: for, at a quarter past nine, he
merely thought her a very charming young person; at twenty minutes
past, he considered her the loveliest woman he ever beheld; at five
and twenty minutes past, she was an angel singing his soul away; and
at half after nine he was a lost man, floating over a delicious sea to
that temporary heaven on earth where lovers usually land after the
first rapturous plunge.

If any one had mentioned this astonishing fact, nobody would have
believed it; nevertheless, it was quite true: and sober, business-like
Archie suddenly discovered a fund of romance at the bottom of his
hitherto well-conducted heart that amazed him. He was not quite clear
what had happened to him at first, and sat about in a dazed sort of
way; seeing, hearing, knowing nothing but Phebe: while the unconscious
idol found something wanting in the cordial praise so modestly
received, because Mr. Archie never said a word.

This was one of the remarkable things which occurred that evening;
another was that Mac paid Rose a compliment, which was such an
unprecedented fact, it produced a great sensation, though only one
person heard it.

Everybody had gone but Mac and his father, who was busy with the
Doctor. Aunt Plenty was counting the teaspoons in the dining-room, and
Phebe was helping her as of old. Mac and Rose were alone,--he
apparently in a brown study, leaning his elbows on the chimney-piece;
and she lying back in a low chair, looking thoughtfully at the fire.
She was tired; and the quiet was grateful to her: so she kept silence
and Mac respectfully held his tongue. Presently, however, she became
conscious that he was looking at her as intently as eyes and glasses
could do it; and, without stirring from her comfortable attitude, she
said, smiling up at him,--

"He looks as wise as an owl: I wonder what he's thinking about?"

"You, cousin."

"Something good, I hope?"

"I was thinking Leigh Hunt was about right when he said, 'A girl is
the sweetest thing God ever made.'"

"Why, Mac!" and Rose sat bolt upright with an astonished face: this
was such an entirely unexpected sort of remark for the philosopher to
make.

Evidently interested in the new discovery, Mac placidly continued,
"Do you know, it seems as if I never really saw a girl before, or had
any idea what agreeable creatures they could be. I fancy you are a
remarkably good specimen, Rose."

"No, indeed! I'm only hearty and happy; and being safe at home again
may make me look better than usual perhaps: but I'm no beauty except
to uncle."

"'Hearty and happy,'--that must be it," echoed Mac, soberly
investigating the problem. "Most girls are sickly or silly, I think I
have observed; and that is probably why I am so struck with you."

"Of all queer boys you are the queerest! Do you really mean that you
don't like or notice girls?" asked Rose, much amused at this new
peculiarity of her studious cousin.

"Well, no: I am only conscious of two sorts,--noisy and quiet ones. I
prefer the latter: but, as a general thing, I don't notice any of them
much more than I do flies, unless they bother me; then I'd like to
flap them away; but, as that won't do, I hide."

Rose leaned back and laughed till her eyes were full: it was so
comical to hear Mac sink his voice to a confidential whisper at the
last words, and see him smile with sinful satisfaction at the memory
of the tormentors he had eluded.

"You needn't laugh: it's a fact, I assure you. Charlie likes the
creatures, and they spoil him; Steve follows suit, of course. Archie
is a respectful slave when he can't help himself. As for me, I don't
often give them a chance; and, when I get caught, I talk science and
dead languages till they run for their lives. Now and then I find a
sensible one, and then we get on excellently."

"A sad prospect for Phebe and me," sighed Rose, trying to keep sober.

"Phebe is evidently a quiet one. I know she is sensible, or you
wouldn't care for her. I can see that she is pleasant to look at, so I
fancy I shall like her. As for you, I helped bring you up; therefore I
am a little anxious to see how you turn out. I was afraid your foreign
polish might spoil you, but I think it has not. In fact, I find you
quite satisfactory so far, if you don't mind my saying it. I don't
quite know what the charm is, though. Must be the power of inward
graces, since you insist that you have no outward ones."

Mac was peering at her with a shrewd smile on his lips, but such a
kindly look behind the glasses, that she found both words and glance
very pleasant, and answered merrily,--

"I am glad you approve of me, and much obliged for your care of my
early youth. I hope to be a credit to you, and depend on your keeping
me straight; for I'm afraid I shall be spoilt among you all."

"I'll keep my eye on you upon one condition," replied the youthful
Mentor.

"Name it."

"If you are going to have a lot of lovers round, I wash my hands of
you. If not, I'm your man."

"You must be sheep-dog, and help keep them away; for I don't want any
yet awhile; and, between ourselves, I don't believe I shall have any
if it is known that I am strong-minded. That fact will scare most men
away like a yellow flag," said Rose: for, thanks to Dr. Alec's
guardianship, she had wasted neither heart nor time in the foolish
flirtations so many girls fritter away their youth upon.

"Hum! I rather doubt that," muttered Mac, as he surveyed the damsel
before him.

She certainly did not look unpleasantly strong-minded, for she _was_
beautiful in spite of her modest denials. Beautiful with the truest
sort of beauty; for nobility of character lent its subtle charm to the
bloom of youth, the freshness of health, the innocence of a nature
whose sweet maidenliness Mac felt but could not describe. Gentle yet
full of spirit, and all aglow with the earnestness that suggests
lovely possibilities, and makes one hope that such human flowers may
have heaven's purest air and warmest sunshine to blossom in.

"Wait and see," answered Rose; then, as her uncle's voice was heard in
the hall, she held out her hand, adding pleasantly, "The old times are
to begin again, so come soon and tell me all your doings, and help me
with mine just as you used to do."

"You really mean it?" and Mac looked much pleased.

"I really do. You are so little altered, except to grow big, that I
don't feel at all strange with you, and want to begin where we left
off."

"That will be capital. Good-night, cousin," and to her great amazement
he gave her a hearty kiss.

"Oh, but that is not the old way at all!" cried Rose, stepping back in
merry confusion; while the audacious youth assumed an air of mild
surprise, as he innocently asked,--

"Didn't we always say good-night in that way? I had an impression that
we did, and were to begin just as we left off."

"Of course not; no power on earth would have bribed you to do it, as
you know well enough. I don't mind the first night, but we are too old
for that sort of thing now."

"I'll remember. It was the force of habit, I suppose; for I'm sure I
must have done it in former times, it seemed so natural. Coming,
father!" and Mac retired, evidently convinced that he was right.

"Dear old thing! he is as much a boy as ever, and that is such a
comfort; for some of the others have grown up very fast," said Rose to
herself, recalling Charlie's sentimental airs, and Archie's beatified
expression while Phebe sang.




CHAPTER II.

_OLD FRIENDS WITH NEW FACES._


"It is _so_ good to be at home again! I wonder how we ever made up our
minds to go away!" exclaimed Rose, as she went roaming about the old
house next morning, full of the satisfaction one feels at revisiting
familiar nooks and corners, and finding them unchanged.

"That we might have the pleasure of coming back again," answered
Phebe, walking down the hall beside her little mistress, as happy as
she.

"Every thing seems just as we left it, even to the rose-leaves we used
to tuck in here," continued the younger girl, peeping into one of the
tall India jars that stood about the hall.

"Don't you remember how Jamie and Pokey used to play Forty Thieves
with them, and how you tried to get into that blue one and got stuck,
and the other boys found us before I could pull you out?" asked Phebe,
laughing.

"Yes, indeed; and speaking of angels one is apt to hear the rustling
of their wings," added Rose, as a shrill whistle came up the avenue,
accompanied by the clatter of hoofs.

"It is the circus!" cried Phebe, gaily, as they both recalled the red
cart and the charge of the Clan.

There was only one boy now, alas! but he made noise enough for half a
dozen; and, before Rose could run to the door, Jamie came bouncing in
with a "shining morning face," a bat over his shoulder, a red and
white jockey cap on his head, one pocket bulging with a big ball, the
other overflowing with cookies, and his mouth full of the apple he was
just finishing off in hot haste.

"Morning! I just looked in to make sure you'd really come, and see
that you were all right," he observed, saluting with the bat and
doffing the gay cap with one effective twitch.

"Good-morning, dear. Yes, we are really here, and getting to rights as
fast as possible. But it seems to me you are rather gorgeous, Jamie.
What do you belong to,--a fire company or a jockey club?" asked Rose,
turning up the once chubby face, which now was getting brown, and
square about the chin.

"No, _ma'am_! Why, don't you know? I'm captain of the Base Ball Star
Club. Look at that, will you?" and, as if the fact was one of national
importance, Jamie flung open his jacket to display upon his proudly
swelling chest a heart-shaped red-flannel shield, decorated with a
white cotton star the size of a tea-plate.

"Superb! I've been away so long I forgot there was such a game. And
_you_ are the captain?" cried Rose, deeply impressed by the high honor
to which her kinsman had arrived.

"I just am, and it's no joke you'd better believe; for we knock our
teeth out, black our eyes, and split our fingers almost as well as the
big fellows. You come down to the Common between one and two and see
us play a match; then you'll understand what hard work it is. I'll
teach you to bat now if you'll come out on the lawn," added Jamie,
fired with a wish to exhibit his prowess.

"No, thank you, captain. The grass is wet, and you'll be late at
school if you stay for us."

"I'm not afraid. Girls are not good for much generally; but you never
used to mind a little wet, and played cricket like a good one. Can't
you ever do that sort of thing now?" asked the boy, with a pitying
look at these hapless creatures, debarred from the joys and perils of
manly sports.

"I can run still: and I'll get to the gate before you; see if I
don't;" and, yielding to the impulse of the moment, Rose darted down
the steps before astonished Jamie could mount and follow.

He was off in a moment: but Rose had the start; and, though old
Sheltie did his best, she reached the goal just ahead, and stood there
laughing and panting, all rosy with the fresh October air, a pretty
picture for several gentlemen who were driving by.

"Good for you, Rose!" said Archie, jumping out to shake hands, while
Will and Geordie saluted, and Uncle Mac laughed at Jamie, who looked
as if girls had risen slightly in his opinion.

"I'm glad it is you, because you won't be shocked. But I'm so happy to
be back I forgot I was not little Rose still," said Atalanta,
smoothing down her flying hair.

"You look very like her, with the curls on your shoulders in the old
way. I missed them last night, and wondered what it was. How is uncle
and Phebe?" asked Archie, whose eyes had been looking over Rose's head
while he spoke toward the piazza, where a female figure was visible
among the reddening woodbines.

"All well, thanks. Won't you come up and see for yourselves?"

"Can't, my dear, can't possibly. Business, you know, business. This
fellow is my right-hand man, and I can't spare him a minute. Come,
Arch, we must be off, or these boys will miss their train," answered
Uncle Mac, pulling out his watch.

With a last look from the light-haired figure at the gate to the
dark-haired one among the vines, Archie drove away, and Jamie cantered
after, consoling himself for his defeat with apple number two.

Rose lingered a moment, feeling much inclined to continue her run, and
pop in upon all the aunts in succession; but, remembering her
uncovered head, was about to turn back, when a cheerful "Ahoy! ahoy!"
made her look up, to see Mac approaching at a great pace, waving his
hat as he came.

"The Campbells are coming thick and fast this morning, and the more
the merrier," she said, running to meet him. "You look like a good boy
going to school, and virtuously conning your lesson by the way," she
added, smiling to see him take his finger out of the book he had
evidently been reading, and tuck it under his arm, just as he used to
do years ago.

"I _am_ a school-boy going to the school I like best," he answered,
waving a plumy spray of asters, as if pointing out the lovely autumn
world about them, full of gay hues, fresh airs, and mellow sunshine.

"That reminds me that I didn't get a chance to hear much about your
plans last night: the other boys all talked at once, and you only got
in a word now and then. What have you decided to be, Mac?" asked Rose,
as they went up the avenue side by side.

"A man first, and a good one if possible; after that, what God
pleases."

Something in the tone, as well as the words, made Rose look up quickly
into Mac's face, to see a new expression there. It was indescribable;
but she felt as she had often done when watching the mists part
suddenly, giving glimpses of some mountain-top, shining serene and
high against the blue.

"I think you _will_ be something splendid; for you really look quite
glorified, walking under this arch of yellow leaves with the sunshine
on your face," she exclaimed, conscious of a sudden admiration never
felt before; for Mac was the plainest of all the cousins.

"I don't know about that; but I have my dreams and aspirations, and
some of them are pretty high ones. Aim at the best, you know, and keep
climbing if you want to get on," he said, looking at the asters with
an inward sort of smile, as if he and they had some sweet secret
between them.

"You are queerer than ever. But I like your ambition, and hope you
will get on. Only mustn't you begin at something soon? I fancied you
would study medicine with uncle: that used to be our plan, you know."

"I shall, for the present at least, because I quite agree with you
that it is necessary to have an anchor somewhere, and not go floating
off into the world of imagination without ballast of the right sort.
Uncle and I had some talk about it last night, and I'm going up to
begin as soon as possible; for I've mooned long enough," and giving
himself a shake, Mac threw down the pretty spray, adding half aloud,--

    "Chide me not, laborious band,
      For the idle flowers I brought:
    Every aster in my hand
      Goes home laden with a thought."

Rose caught the words and smiled, thinking to herself, "Oh, that's it:
he is getting into the sentimental age, and Aunt Jane has been
lecturing him. Dear me, how we _are_ growing up!"

"You look as if you didn't like the prospect very well," she said
aloud; for Mac had rammed the volume of Shelley into his pocket, and
the glorified expression was so entirely gone Rose fancied that she
had been mistaken about the mountain-top behind the mists.

"Yes, well enough: I always thought the profession a grand one; and
where could I find a better teacher than uncle? I've got into lazy
ways lately, and it is high time I went at something useful; so here I
go," and Mac abruptly vanished into the study, while Rose joined Phebe
in Aunt Plenty's room.

The dear old lady had just decided, after long and earnest discussion,
which of six favorite puddings should be served for dinner, and thus
had a few moments to devote to sentiment; so, when Rose came in, she
held out her arms, saying fondly,--

"I shall not feel as if I'd got my child back again, until I have her
in my lap a minute. No, you're not a bit too heavy; my rheumatism
doesn't begin much before November: so sit here, darling, and put your
two arms round my neck."

Rose obeyed, and neither spoke for a moment, as the old woman held the
young one close, and appeased the two years' longing of a motherly
heart by the caresses women give the creatures dearest to them. Right
in the middle of a kiss, however, she stopped suddenly; and, holding
out one arm, caught Phebe, who was trying to steal away unobserved.

"Don't go: there's room for both in my love, though there isn't in my
lap. I'm so grateful to get my dear girls safely home again, that I
hardly know what I'm about," said Aunt Plenty, embracing Phebe so
heartily that she could not feel left out in the cold, and stood there
with her black eyes shining through the happiest tears.

"There, now I've had a good hug, and feel as if I was all right again.
I wish you'd set that cap in order, Rose: I went to bed in such a
hurry I pulled the strings off and left it all in a heap. Phebe, dear,
you shall dust round a mite, just as you used to; for I haven't had
any one to do it as I like since you've been gone, and it will do me
good to see all my knickknacks straightened out in your tidy way,"
said the elder lady, getting up with a refreshed expression on her
rosy old face.

"Shall I dust in here too?" asked Phebe, glancing toward an inner room
which used to be her care.

"No, dear, I'd rather do that myself. Go in if you like: nothing is
changed. I _must_ go and see to my pudding;" and Aunt Plenty trotted
abruptly away, with a quiver of emotion in her voice which made even
her last words pathetic.

Pausing on the threshold as if it was a sacred place, the girls looked
in with eyes soon dimmed by tender tears; for it seemed as if the
gentle occupant was still there. Sunshine shone on the old geraniums
by the window; the cushioned chair stood in its accustomed place, with
the white wrapper hung across it, and the faded slippers lying ready.
Books and basket, knitting and spectacles, were all just as she had
left them; and the beautiful tranquillity that always filled the room
seemed so natural both lookers turned involuntarily toward the bed
where Aunt Peace used to greet them with a smile. There was no sweet
old face upon the pillow now, yet the tears that wet the blooming
cheeks were not for her who had gone, but for her who was left;
because they saw something which spoke eloquently of the love which
outlives death and makes the humblest thing beautiful and sacred.

A well-worn footstool stood beside the bed, and in the high-piled
whiteness of the empty couch there was a little hollow where a gray
head nightly rested, while Aunt Plenty said the prayers her mother
taught her seventy years ago.

Without a word, the girls softly shut the door: and, while Phebe put
the room in the most exquisite order, Rose retrimmed the plain white
cap, where pink and yellow ribbons never rustled now; both feeling
honored by their tasks, and better for their knowledge of the faithful
love and piety which sanctified a good old woman's life.

"You darling creature, I'm _so_ glad to get you back! I know it's
shamefully early; but I really couldn't keep away another minute. Let
me help you: I'm dying to see all your splendid things; for I saw the
trunks pass, and I know you've quantities of treasures," cried
Annabel Bliss, all in one breath as she embraced Rose an hour later,
and glanced about the room bestrewn with a variety of agreeable
objects.

"How well you are looking! Sit down and I'll show you my lovely
photographs. Uncle chose all the best for me, and it's a treat to see
them," answered Rose, putting a roll on the table and looking about
for more.

"Oh, thanks! I haven't time now: one needs hours to study such things.
Show me your Paris dresses, there's a dear: I'm perfectly aching to
see the last styles," and Annabel cast a hungry eye toward certain
large boxes delightfully suggestive of French finery.

"I haven't got any," said Rose, fondly surveying the fine photographs
as she laid them away.

"Rose Campbell! you don't mean to say that you didn't get one Paris
dress at least?" cried Annabel, scandalized at the bare idea of such
neglect.

"Not one for myself: Aunt Clara ordered several, and will be charmed
to show them when her box comes."

"Such a chance! right there and plenty of money! How _could_ you love
your uncle after such cruelty?" sighed Annabel, with a face full of
sympathy.

Rose looked puzzled for a minute, then seemed to understand, and
assumed a superior air which became her very well, as she said,
good-naturedly opening a box of laces, "Uncle did not forbid my doing
it, and I had money enough; but I chose not to spend it on things of
that sort."

"Could and didn't! I can't believe it!" And Annabel sunk into a chair,
as if the thought was too much for her.

"I did rather want to at first, just for the fun of the thing; in
fact, I went and looked at some amazing gowns. But they were very
expensive, very much trimmed, and not my style at all; so I gave them
up, and kept what I valued more than all the gowns Worth ever made."

"What in the world was it?" cried Annabel, hoping she would say
diamonds.

"Uncle's good opinion," answered Rose, looking thoughtfully into the
depths of a packing case, where lay the lovely picture that would
always remind her of the little triumph over girlish vanity, which not
only kept but increased "Uncle's good opinion."

"Oh, indeed!" said Annabel, blankly, and fell to examining Aunt
Plenty's lace; while Rose went on with a happy smile in her eyes as
she dived into another trunk.

"Uncle thinks one has no right to waste money on such things; but he
is very generous, and loves to give useful, beautiful, or curious
gifts. See, all these pretty ornaments are for presents; and you shall
choose first whatever you like."

"He's a perfect dear!" cried Annabel, revelling in the crystal,
filigree, coral, and mosaic trinkets spread before her; while Rose
completed her rapture by adding sundry tasteful trifles fresh from
Paris.

"Now tell me, when do you mean to have your coming-out party? I ask
because I've nothing ready, and want plenty of time; for, I suppose,
it will be _the_ event of the season," asked Annabel, a few minutes
later, as she wavered between a pink coral and a blue lava set.

"I came out when I went to Europe; but I suppose Aunty Plen will want
to have some sort of merrymaking to celebrate our return. I shall
begin as I mean to go on, and have a simple, sociable sort of party,
and invite every one whom I like, no matter in what 'set' they happen
to belong. No one shall ever say _I_ am aristocratic and exclusive: so
prepare yourself to be shocked; for old friends and young, rich and
poor, will be asked to all my parties."

"Oh, my heart! you _are_ going to be odd just as mamma predicted!"
sighed Annabel, clasping her hands in despair, and studying the effect
of three bracelets on her chubby arm in the midst of her woe.

"In my own house I'm going to do as I think best; and, if people call
me odd, I can't help it. I shall endeavor not to do any thing very
dreadful; but I seem to inherit uncle's love for experiments, and mean
to try some. I dare say they will fail and I shall get laughed at; I
intend to do it nevertheless, so you had better drop me now before I
begin," said Rose, with an air of resolution that was rather alarming.

"What shall you wear at this new sort of party of yours?" asked
Annabel, wisely turning a deaf ear to all delicate or dangerous topics
and keeping to matters she understood.

"That white thing over there. It is fresh and pretty, and Phebe has
one like it. I never want to dress more than she does; and gowns of
that sort are always most appropriate and becoming to girls of our
age."

"Phebe! you don't mean to say you are going to make a lady of _her_!"
gasped Annabel, upsetting her treasures, as she fell back with a
gesture that made the little chair creak again; for Miss Bliss was as
plump as a partridge.

"She _is_ one already, and anybody who slights her slights me; for she
is the best girl I know and the dearest," cried Rose, warmly.

"Yes, of course,--I was only surprised,--you are quite right; for she
_may_ turn out to be somebody, and then how glad you'll feel that you
were so good to her!" said Annabel, veering round at once, seeing
which way the wind blew.

Before Rose could speak again, a cheery voice called from the hall,--

"Little mistress, where are you?"

"In my room, Phebe, dear," and up came the girl Rose was going to
"make a lady of," looking so like one that Annabel opened her
china-blue eyes, and smiled involuntarily as Phebe dropped a little
courtesy in playful imitation of her old manner, and said quietly,--

"How do you do, Miss Bliss?"

"Glad to see you back, Miss Moore," answered Annabel, shaking hands in
a way that settled the question of Phebe's place in _her_ mind for
ever; for the stout damsel had a kind heart in spite of a weak head,
and was really fond of Rose. It was evidently, "Love me, love my
Phebe;" so she made up her mind on the spot that Phebe _was_ somebody,
and that gave an air of romance even to the poor-house.

She could not help staring a little, as she watched the two friends
work together, and listened to their happy talk over each new treasure
as it came to light; for every look and word plainly showed that years
of close companionship had made them very dear to one another. It was
pretty to see Rose try to do the hardest part of any little job
herself: still prettier to see Phebe circumvent her, and untie the
hard knots, fold the stiff papers, or lift the heavy trays with her
own strong hands; and prettiest of all to hear her say in a motherly
tone, as she put Rose into an easy chair,--

"Now, my deary, sit and rest; for you will have to see company all
day, and I can't let you get tired out so early."

"That is no reason why I should let you either. Call Jane to help or
I'll bob up again directly," answered Rose, with a very bad
assumption of authority.

"Jane may take my place downstairs; but no one shall wait on you here
except me, as long as I'm with you," said stately Phebe, stooping to
put a hassock under the feet of her little mistress.

"It is very nice and pretty to see; but I don't know what people
_will_ say when she goes into society with the rest of us. I do hope
Rose won't be _very_ odd," said Annabel to herself as she went away to
circulate the depressing news that there was to be no grand ball; and,
saddest disappointment of all, that Rose had not a single Paris
costume with which to refresh the eyes and rouse the envy of her
amiable friends.

"Now I've seen or heard from all the boys but Charlie, and I suppose
he is too busy. I wonder what he is about," thought Rose, turning from
the hall door, whither she had courteously accompanied her guest.

The wish was granted a moment after; for, going into the parlor to
decide where some of her pictures should hang, she saw a pair of boots
at one end of the sofa, a tawny-brown head at the other, and
discovered that Charlie was busily occupied in doing nothing.

"The voice of the Bliss was heard in the land, so I dodged till she
went upstairs, and then took a brief _siesta_ while waiting to pay my
respects to the distinguished traveller, Lady Hester Stanhope," he
said, leaping up to make his best bow.

"The voice of the sluggard would be a more appropriate quotation, I
think. Does Annabel still pine for you?" asked Rose, recalling certain
youthful jokes upon the subject of unrequited affections.

"Not a bit of it. Fun has cut me out, and the fair Annabella will be
Mrs. Tokio before the winter is over, if I'm not much mistaken."

"What, little Fun See? How droll it seems to think of him grown up and
married to Annabel of all people! She never said a word about him; but
this accounts for her admiring my pretty Chinese things, and being so
interested in Canton."

"Little Fun is a great swell now, and much enamoured of our fat
friend, who will take to chopsticks whenever he says the word. I
needn't ask how you do, cousin; for you beat that Aurora all hollow in
the way of color. I should have been up before, but I thought you'd
like a good rest after your voyage."

"I was running a race with Jamie before nine o'clock. What were you
doing, young man?"

    "'Sleeping I dreamed, love, dreamed, love, of thee,'"

began Charlie; but Rose cut him short by saying as reproachfully as
she could, while the culprit stood regarding her with placid
satisfaction,--

"You ought to have been up and at work like the rest of the boys. I
felt like a drone in a hive of very busy bees, when I saw them all
hurrying off to their business."

"But, my dear girl, I've got no business. I'm making up my mind, you
see, and do the ornamental while I'm deciding. There always ought to
be one gentleman in a family, and that seems to be rather my line,"
answered Charlie, posing for the character, with an assumption of
languid elegance which would have been very effective if his twinkling
eyes had not spoilt it.

"There are none _but_ gentlemen in our family, I hope," answered Rose,
with the proud air she always wore when any thing was said derogatory
to the name of Campbell.

"Of course, of course. I should have said gentleman of leisure. You
see it is against my principles to slave as Archie does. What's the
use? Don't need the money, got plenty; so why not enjoy it, and keep
jolly as long as possible? I'm sure cheerful people are public
benefactors in this world of woe."

It was not easy to object to this proposition, especially when made by
a comely young man, who looked the picture of health and happiness as
he sat on the arm of the sofa, smiling at his cousin in the most
engaging manner. Rose knew very well that the Epicurean philosophy was
not the true one to begin life upon; but it was difficult to reason
with Charlie, because he always dodged sober subjects, and was so full
of cheery spirits, one hated to lessen the sort of sunshine which
certainly is a public benefactor.

"You have such a clever way of putting things that I don't know how to
contradict you, though I still think I'm right," she said gravely.
"Mac likes to idle as well as you; but he is not going to do it,
because he knows it's bad for him to fritter away his time. He is
going to study a profession like a wise boy; though he would much
prefer to live among his beloved books, or ride his hobbies in peace."

"That's all very well for _him_, because _he_ doesn't care for
society, and may as well be studying medicine as philandering about
the woods with his pockets full of musty philosophers and
old-fashioned poets," answered Charlie, with a shrug which plainly
expressed his opinion of Mac.

"I wonder if musty philosophers, like Socrates and Aristotle, and
old-fashioned poets, like Shakspeare and Milton, are not safer company
for him to keep than some of the more modern friends you have?" said
Rose, remembering Jamie's hints about wild oats; for she could be a
little sharp sometimes, and had not lectured "the boys" for so long it
seemed unusually pleasant.

But Charlie changed the subject skilfully by exclaiming with an
anxious expression,--

"I do believe you are going to be like Aunt Jane; for that's just the
way she comes down on me whenever she gets a chance! Don't take her
for a model, I beg: she is a good woman, but a mighty disagreeable
one, in my humble opinion."

The fear of being disagreeable is a great bugbear to a girl, as this
artful young man well knew, and Rose fell into the trap at once; for
Aunt Jane was far from being her model, though she could not help
respecting her worth.

"Have you given up your painting?" she asked rather abruptly, turning
to a gilded Fra Angelico angel which leaned in the sofa corner.

"Sweetest face I ever saw, and very like you about the eyes, isn't
it?" said Charlie, who seemed to have a Yankee trick of replying to
one question with another.

"I want an answer, not a compliment," and Rose tried to look severe,
as she put away the picture more quickly than she took it up.

"Have I given up painting? Oh, no! I daub a little in oils, slop a
little in water-colors, sketch now and then, and poke about the
studios when the artistic fit comes on."

"How is the music?"

"More flourishing. I don't practise much, but sing a good deal in
company. Set up a guitar last summer, and went troubadouring round in
great style. The girls like it, and it's jolly among the fellows."

"Are you studying any thing?"

"Well, I have some law books on my table,--good, big, wise-looking
chaps,--and I take a turn at them semi-occasionally, when pleasure
palls or parents chide. But I doubt if I do more than learn what 'a
allybi' is this year," and a sly laugh in Charlie's eye suggested that
he sometimes availed himself of this bit of legal knowledge.

"What _do_ you do then?"

"Fair catechist, I enjoy myself. Private theatricals have been the
rage of late, and I have won such laurels that I seriously think of
adopting the stage as my profession."

"Really!" cried Rose, alarmed.

"Why not? if I _must_ go to work, isn't that as good as any thing?"

"Not without more talent than I think you possess. With genius one can
do any thing: without it one had better let the stage alone."

"There's a quencher for the 'star of the goodlie companie' to which I
belong. Mac hasn't a ray of genius for any thing, yet you admire him
for trying to be an M.D.," cried Charlie, rather nettled by her words.

"It is respectable, at all events; and I'd rather be a second-rate
doctor than a second-rate actor. But I know you don't mean it, and
only say so to frighten me."

"Exactly. I always bring it up when any one begins to lecture, and it
works wonders. Uncle Mac turns pale, the aunts hold up their hands in
holy horror, and a general panic ensues. Then I magnanimously promise
not to disgrace the family; and in the first burst of gratitude the
dear souls agree to every thing I ask; so peace is restored, and I go
on my way rejoicing."

"Just the way you used to threaten to run off to sea, if your mother
objected to any of your whims. You are not changed in that respect,
though you are in others. You had great plans and projects once,
Charlie; and now you seem to be contented with being a 'jack of all
trades and master of none.'"

"Boyish nonsense! Time has brought wisdom; and I don't see the sense
of tying myself down to one particular thing, and grinding away at it
year after year. People of one idea get so deucedly narrow and tame,
I've no patience with them. Culture is the thing; and the sort one
gets by ranging over a wide field is the easiest to acquire, the
handiest to have, and the most successful in the end. At any rate, it
is the kind I like, and the only kind I intend to bother myself
about."

With this declaration, Charlie smoothed his brow, clasped his hands
over his head, and, leaning back, gently warbled the chorus of a
college song, as if it expressed his views of life better than he
could:--

    "While our rosy fillets shed
    Blushes o'er each fervid head,
    With many a cup and many a smile
    The festal moments we beguile."

"Some of my saints here were people of one idea; and, though they were
not very successful in a worldly point of view while alive, they were
loved and canonized when dead," said Rose, who had been turning over a
pile of photographs upon the table, and, just then, found her
favorite, St. Francis, among them.

"This is more to my taste. Those worn-out, cadaverous fellows give me
the blues; but here's a gentlemanly saint, who takes things easy, and
does good as he goes along, without howling over his own sins, or
making other people miserable by telling them of theirs." And Charlie
laid a handsome St. Martin beside the brown-frocked monk.

Rose looked at both, and understood why her cousin preferred the
soldierly figure with the sword to the ascetic with his crucifix. One
was riding bravely through the world in purple and fine linen, with
horse and hound, and squires at his back; the other was in a
lazar-house, praying over the dead and dying. The contrast was a
strong one; and the girl's eyes lingered longest on the knight, though
she said thoughtfully,--

"Yours is certainly the pleasantest: and yet I never heard of any good
deed he did, except divide his cloak with a beggar; while my St.
Francis gave himself to charity just when life was most tempting, and
spent years working for God without reward. He's old and poor, and in
a dreadful place, but I won't give him up; and you may have your gay
St. Martin, if you want him."

"No, thank you; saints are not in my line: but I'd like the
golden-haired angel in the blue gown, if you'll let me have her. She
shall be my little Madonna, and I'll pray to her like a good
Catholic," answered Charlie, turning to the delicate, deep-eyed
figure, with the lilies in its hand.

"With all my heart, and any others that you like. Choose some for
your mother, and give them to her with my love."

So Charlie sat down beside Rose to turn and talk over the pictures for
a long and pleasant hour. But when they went away to lunch, if there
had been any one to observe so small but significant a trifle, good
St. Francis lay face downward behind the sofa, while gallant St.
Martin stood erect upon the chimney-piece.




CHAPTER III.

_MISS CAMPBELL._


While the travellers unpack their trunks, we will pick up, as briefly
as possible, the dropped stitches in the little romance we are
weaving.

Rose's life had been a very busy and quiet one for the four years
following the May-day when she made her choice. Study, exercise,
house-work, and many wholesome pleasures, kept her a happy, hearty
creature, yearly growing in womanly graces, yet always preserving the
innocent freshness girls lose so soon when too early sent upon the
world's stage, and given a part to play.

Not a remarkably gifted girl in any way, and far from perfect; full of
all manner of youthful whims and fancies; a little spoiled by much
love; rather apt to think all lives as safe and sweet as her own; and,
when want or pain appealed to her, the tender heart overflowed with a
remorseful charity, which gave of its abundance recklessly. Yet, with
all her human imperfections, the upright nature of the child kept her
desires climbing toward the just and pure and true, as flowers
struggle to the light; and the woman's soul was budding beautifully
under the green leaves behind the little thorns.

At seventeen, Dr. Alec pronounced her ready for the voyage round the
world, which he considered a better finishing off than any school
could give her. But just then Aunt Peace began to fail, and soon
slipped quietly away to rejoin the lover she had waited for so long.
Youth seemed to come back in a mysterious way to touch the dead face
with lost loveliness, and all the romance of her past to gather round
her memory. Unlike most aged women, her friends were among the young;
and, at her funeral, the gray heads gave place to the band of loving
girls who made the sweet old maiden ready for her rest, bore her pall,
and covered her grave with the white flowers she had never worn.

When this was over, poor Aunt Plenty seemed so lost without her
life-long charge that Dr. Alec would not leave her; and Rose gladly
paid the debt she owed by the tender service which comforts without
words. But Aunt Plenty, having lived for others all her days, soon
rebelled against this willing sacrifice, soon found strength in her
own sincere piety, solace in cheerful occupation, and amusement in
nursing Aunt Myra, who was a capital patient, as she never died and
never got well.

So, at last, the moment came when, with free minds, the travellers
could set out; and on Rose's eighteenth birthday, with Uncle Alec and
the faithful Phebe, she sailed away to see and study the big,
beautiful world, which lies ready for us all, if we only know how to
use and to enjoy it.

Phebe was set to studying music in the best schools; and, while she
trained her lovely voice with happy industry, Rose and her uncle
roamed about in the most delightful way, till two years were gone like
a dream, and those at home clamored for their return.

Back they came, and now the heiress must make ready to take her place;
for at twenty-one she came into possession of the fortune she had been
trying to learn how to use well. Great plans fermented in her brain;
for, though the heart was as generous as ever, time had taught her
prudence, and observation shown her that the wisest charity is that
which helps the poor to help themselves.

Dr. Alec found it a little difficult to restrain the ardor of this
young philanthropist, who wanted to begin at once to endow hospitals,
build homes, adopt children, and befriend all mankind.

"Take a little time to look about you and get your bearings, child;
for the world you have been living in is a much simpler, honester one
than that you are now to enter. Test yourself a bit, and see if the
old ways seem best after all; for you are old enough to decide, and
wise enough to discover, what is for your truest good, I hope," he
said, trying to feel ready to let the bird escape from under his wing,
and make little flights alone.

"Now, uncle, I'm very much afraid you are going to be disappointed in
me," answered Rose, with unusual hesitation, yet a very strong desire
visible in her eyes. "You like to have me quite honest, and I've
learned to tell you all my foolish thoughts: so I'll speak out, and if
you find my wish very wrong and silly, please say so; for I don't want
you to cast me off entirely, though I am grown up. You say, wait a
little, test myself, and try if the old ways are best. I should like
to do that; and can I in a better way than by leading the life other
girls lead, just for a little while," she added, as her uncle's face
grew grave.

He _was_ disappointed; yet acknowledged that the desire was natural,
and in a moment saw that a trial of this sort might have its
advantages. Nevertheless, he dreaded it; for he had intended to choose
her society carefully, and try to keep her unspoiled by the world as
long as possible, like many another fond parent and guardian. But the
spirit of Eve is strong in all her daughters: forbidden fruit will
look rosier to them than any in their own orchards, and the
temptation to take just one little bite proves irresistible to the
wisest. So Rose, looking out from the safe seclusion of her girlhood
into the woman's kingdom which she was about to take possession of,
felt a sudden wish to try its pleasures before assuming its
responsibilities, and was too sincere to hide the longing.

"Very well, my dear, try it if you like, only take care of your
health: be temperate in your gayety, and don't lose more than you
gain; if that is possible," he added under his breath, endeavoring to
speak cheerfully and not look anxious.

"I know it is foolish; but I do want to be a regular butterfly for a
little while and see what it is like. You know I couldn't help seeing
a good deal of fashionable life abroad, though we were not in it; and
here at home the girls tell me about all sorts of pleasant things that
are to happen this winter; so, if you won't despise me _very_ much, I
should like to try it."

"For how long?"

"Would three months be too long? New Year is a good time to take a
fresh start. Every one is going to welcome me; so I must be gay in
spite of myself, unless I'm willing to seem very ungrateful and
morose," said Rose, glad to have so good a reason to offer for her new
experiment.

"You may like it so well that the three months may become years.
Pleasure is very sweet when we are young."

"Do you think it will intoxicate me?"

"We shall see, my dear."

"We shall!" and Rose marched away; looking as if she had taken a
pledge of some sort, and meant to keep it.

It was a great relief to the public mind when it became known that
Miss Campbell was really coming out at last; and invitations to Aunt
Plenty's party were promptly accepted. Aunt Clara was much
disappointed about the grand ball she had planned; but Rose stood
firm, and the dear old lady had her way about every thing.

The consequence was a delightfully informal gathering of friends to
welcome the travellers home. Just a good, old-fashioned, hospitable
house-warming; so simple, cordial, and genuine that those who came to
criticise remained to enjoy, and many owned the charm they could
neither describe nor imitate.

Much curiosity was felt about Phebe, and much gossip went on behind
fans that evening; for those who had known her years ago found it hard
to recognize the little house-maid in the handsome young woman who
bore herself with such quiet dignity, and charmed them all with her
fine voice. "Cinderella has turned out a princess," was the general
verdict: and Rose enjoyed the little sensation immensely; for she had
had many battles to fight for her Phebe since she came among them, and
now her faith was vindicated.

Miss Campbell herself was in great demand, and did the honors so
prettily that even Miss Bliss forgave her for her sad neglect of
Worth; though she shook her head over the white gowns, just alike
except that Phebe wore crimson and Rose blue trimmings.

The girls swarmed eagerly round their recovered friend; for Rose had been
a favorite before she went away, and found her throne waiting for her
now. The young men privately pronounced Phebe the handsomest,--"But
then you know there's neither family nor money; so it's no use." Phebe,
therefore, was admired as one of the ornamental properties belonging
to the house, and let respectfully alone.

But bonny Rose was "all right," as these amiable youths expressed it;
and many a wistful eye followed the bright head as it flitted about
the rooms, as if it were a second Golden Fleece to be won with
difficulty; for stalwart kinsmen hedged it round, and watchful aunts
kept guard.

Little wonder that the girl found her new world an enchanting one, and
that her first sip of pleasure rather went to her head; for everybody
welcomed and smiled on her, flattered and praised, whispered agreeable
prophecies in her ear, and looked the compliments and congratulations
they dared not utter, till she felt as if she must have left her old
self somewhere abroad, and suddenly become a new and wonderfully
gifted being.

"It is very nice, uncle; and I'm not sure that I mayn't want another
three months of it when the first are gone," she whispered to Dr.
Alec, as he stood watching the dance she was leading with Charlie in
the long hall after supper.

"Steady, my lass, steady; and remember that you are not really a
butterfly, but a mortal girl with a head that will ache to-morrow," he
answered, watching the flushed and smiling face before him.

"I almost wish there wasn't any to-morrow, but that to-night would
last for ever: it is so pleasant, and every one so kind," she said
with a little sigh of happiness, as she gathered up her fleecy skirts
like a white bird pluming itself for flight.

"I'll ask your opinion about that at two A.M," began her uncle, with a
warning nod.

"I'll give it honestly," was all Rose had time to say before Charlie
swept her away into the parti-colored cloud before them.

"It's no use, Alec: train a girl as wisely as you choose, she will
break loose when the time comes, and go in for pleasure as eagerly as
the most frivolous; for ''tis their nature to,'" said Uncle Mac,
keeping time to the music as if he would not mind "going in" for a bit
of pleasure himself.

"My girl shall taste and try; but, unless I'm much mistaken, a little
of it will satisfy her. I want to see if she will stand the test; for,
if not, all my work is a failure, and I'd like to know it," answered
the doctor, with a hopeful smile on his lips, but an anxious look in
his eyes.

"She will come out all right,--bless her heart! so let her sow her
innocent wild oats and enjoy herself till she is ready to settle down.
I wish all our young folks were likely to have as small a crop, and
get through as safely as she will," added Uncle Mac, with a shake of
the head, as he glanced at some of the young men revolving before him.

"Nothing amiss with your lads, I hope?"

"No, thank heaven! So far I've had little trouble with either; though
Mac is an odd stick, and Steve a puppy. I don't complain; for both
will outgrow that sort of thing, and are good fellows at heart, thanks
to their mother. But Clara's boy is in a bad way; and she will spoil
him as a man as she has as a boy, if his father doesn't interfere."

"I told brother Stephen all about him when I was in Calcutta last
year, and he wrote to the boy; but Clara has got no end of plans in
her head, and so she insisted on keeping Charlie a year longer when
his father ordered him off to India," replied the doctor, as they
walked away.

"It is too late to 'order:' Charlie is a man now, and Stephen will
find that he has been too easy with him all these years. Poor fellow,
it has been hard lines for him, and is likely to be harder, I fancy,
unless he comes home and straightens things out."

"He won't do that if he can help it; for he has lost all his energy
living in that climate, and hates worry more than ever: so you can
imagine what an effort it would be to manage a foolish woman and a
headstrong boy. We must lend a hand, Mac, and do our best for poor
old Steve."

"The best we can do for the lad is to marry and settle him as soon as
possible."

"My dear fellow, he is only three and twenty," began the doctor, as if
the idea was preposterous: then a sudden change came over him, as he
added with a melancholy smile, "I forget how much one can hope and
suffer, even at twenty-three."

"And be all the better for, if bravely outlived," said Uncle Mac, with
his hand on his brother's shoulder, and the sincerest approval in his
voice. Then, kindly returning to the younger people, he went on
inquiringly, "You don't incline to Clara's view of a certain matter, I
fancy?"

"Decidedly not. My girl must have the best, and Clara's training would
spoil an angel," answered Dr. Alec, quickly.

"But we shall find it hard to let our little Rose go out of the
family. How would Archie do? He has been well brought up, and is a
thoroughly excellent lad."

The brothers had retired to the study by this time, and were alone;
yet Dr. Alec lowered his voice as he said with a tender sort of
anxiety pleasant to see,--

"You know I do not approve of cousins marrying, so I'm in a quandary,
Mac; for I love the child as if she were my own, and feel as if I
could not give her up to any man whom I did not know and trust
entirely. It is of no use for us to plan; for she must choose for
herself: yet I do wish we could keep her among us, and give one of our
boys a wife worth having."

"We must; so never mind your theories, but devote yourself to testing
our elder lads, and making one of them a happy fellow. All are
heart-whole, I believe, and, though young still for this sort of
thing, we can be gently shaping matters for them, since no one knows
how soon the moment may come. My faith! it is like living in a
powder-mill to be among a lot of young folks now-a-days. All looks as
calm as possible, till a sudden spark produces an explosion, and
heaven only knows where we find ourselves after it is over."

And Uncle Mac sat himself comfortably down to settle Rose's fate;
while the doctor paced the room, plucking at his beard and knitting
his brows, as if he found it hard to see his way.

"Yes, Archie is a good fellow," he said, answering the question he had
ignored before. "An upright, steady, intelligent lad, who will make an
excellent husband, if he ever finds out that he has a heart. I suppose
I'm an old fool, but I do like a little more romance in a young man
than he seems to have; more warmth and enthusiasm, you know. Bless the
boy! he might be forty instead of three or four and twenty: he's so
sober, calm, and cool. I'm younger now than he is, and could go
a-wooing like a Romeo if I had any heart to offer a woman."

The doctor looked rather shamefaced as he spoke, and his brother burst
out laughing,--

"See here, Alec, it's a pity so much romance and excellence as yours
should be lost; so why don't you set these young fellows an example,
and go a-wooing yourself? Jessie has been wondering how you have
managed to keep from falling in love with Phebe all this time; and
Clara is quite sure that you only waited till she was safe under Aunt
Plenty's wing to offer yourself in the good old-fashioned style."

"I!" and the doctor stood aghast at the mere idea; then he gave a
resigned sort of sigh and added like a martyr, "If those dear women
would let me alone, I'd thank them for ever. Put the idea out of their
minds for heaven's sake, Mac, or I shall be having that poor girl
flung at my head, and her comfort destroyed. She is a fine creature,
and I'm proud of her; but she deserves a better lot than to be tied to
an old fellow like me, whose only merit is his fidelity."

"As you please, I was only joking," and Uncle Mac dropped the subject
with secret relief; for the excellent man thought a good deal of
family, and had been rather worried at the hints of the ladies. After
a moment's silence, he returned to a former topic, which was rather a
pet plan of his. "I don't think you do Archie justice, Alec. You don't
know him as well as I do; but you'll find that he has heart enough
under his cool, quiet manner. I've grown very fond of him, think
highly of him, and don't see how you could do better for Rose than to
give her to him."

"If she will go," said the doctor, smiling at his brother's
business-like way of disposing of the young people.

"She'll do any thing to please you," began Uncle Mac, in perfect good
faith; for twenty-five years in the society of a very prosaic wife had
taken nearly all the romance out of him.

"It is of no use for us to plan, and I shall never interfere except to
advise; but, if I _were_ to choose one of the boys, I should incline
to my godson," answered the doctor, gravely.

"What, my Ugly Duckling!" exclaimed Uncle Mac, in great surprise.

"The Ugly Duckling turned out a swan, you remember. I've always been
fond of the boy, because he's so genuine and original. Crude as a
green apple now, but sound at the core, and only needs time to ripen.
I'm sure he'll turn out a capital specimen of the Campbell variety."

"Much obliged, Alec; but it will never do at all. He's a good fellow,
and may do something to be proud of by and by; but he's not the mate
for our Rose. She needs some one who can manage her property when we
are gone; and Archie is the man for that, depend upon it."

"Confound the property!" cried Dr. Alec, impetuously. "I want her to
be _happy_; and I don't care how soon she gets rid of her money if it
is going to be a millstone round her neck. I declare to you, I
dreaded the thought of this time so much that I've kept her away as
long as I could, and trembled whenever a young fellow joined us while
we were abroad. Had one or two narrow escapes, and now I'm in for it,
as you can see by to-night's 'success,' as Clara calls it. Thank
heaven, I haven't _many_ daughters to look after!"

"Come, come, don't be anxious: take Archie, and settle it right up
safely and happily. That's my advice, and you'll find it sound,"
replied the elder conspirator, like one having experience.

"I'll think of it; but mind you, Mac, not a word of this to the
sisters. We are a couple of old fools to be match-making so soon; but
I see what is before me, and it's a comfort to free my mind to some
one."

"So it is. Depend on me; not a breath even to Jane," answered Uncle
Mac, with a hearty shake and a sympathetic slap on the shoulder.

"Why, what dark and awful secrets are going on here? Is it a
Freemasons' Lodge, and those the mystic signs?" asked a gay voice at
the door; and there stood Rose, full of smiling wonder at the sight of
her two uncles hand in hand, whispering and nodding to one another
mysteriously.

They started, like school-boys caught plotting mischief, and looked so
guilty that she took pity on them, innocently imagining that the
brothers were indulging in a little sentiment on this joyful occasion;
so she added quickly, as she beckoned, without crossing the
threshold,--

"Women not allowed, of course: but both of you dear Odd Fellows are
wanted; for Aunt Plenty begs we will have an old-fashioned contra
dance, and I'm to lead off with Uncle Mac. I chose you, sir, because
you do it in style, pigeon-wings and all. So, please come; and Phebe
is waiting for you, Uncle Alec. She is rather shy you know, but will
enjoy it with you to take care of her."

"Thank you, thank you!" cried both gentlemen, following with great
alacrity.

Unconscious Rose enjoyed that Virginia reel immensely; for the
pigeon-wings were superb, and her partner conducted her through the
convolutions of the dance without a fault, going down the middle in
his most gallant style. Landing safely at the bottom, she stood aside
to let him get his breath; for stout Uncle Mac was bound to do or die
on that occasion, and would have danced his pumps through without a
murmur if she had desired it.

Leaning against the wall with his hair in his eyes, and a decidedly
bored expression of countenance, was Mac, Jr., who had been surveying
the gymnastics of his parent with respectful astonishment.

"Come and take a turn, my lad. Rose is as fresh as a daisy; but we old
fellows soon get enough of it, so you shall have my place," said his
father, wiping his face, which glowed like a cheerful peony.

"No, thank you, sir: I can't stand that sort of thing. I'll race you
round the piazza with pleasure, cousin; but this oven is too much for
me," was Mac's uncivil reply, as he backed toward the open window, as
if glad of an excuse to escape.

"Fragile creature, don't stay on my account, I beg. _I_ can't leave my
guests for a moonlight run, even if I dared to take it on a frosty
night in a thin dress," said Rose, fanning herself, and not a bit
ruffled by Mac's refusal; for she knew his ways, and they amused her.

"Not half so bad as all this dust, gas, heat, and noise. What do you
suppose lungs are made of?" demanded Mac, ready for a discussion then
and there.

"I used to know, but I've forgotten now. Been so busy with other
things that I've neglected the hobbies I used to ride five or six
years ago," she said, laughing.

"Ah, those were times worth having! Are you going in for much of this
sort of thing, Rose?" he asked, with a disapproving glance at the
dancers.

"About three months of it, I think."

"Then good-by till New Year," and Mac vanished behind the curtains.

"Rose, my dear, you really must take that fellow in hand before he
gets to be quite a bear. Since you have been gone, he has lived in his
books, and got on so finely that we have let him alone, though his
mother groans over his manners. Polish him up a bit, I beg of you; for
it is high time he mended his odd ways, and did justice to the fine
gifts he hides behind them," said Uncle Mac, scandalized at the
bluntness of his son.

"I know my chestnut-burr too well to mind his prickles. But others do
not; so I _will_ take him in hand and make him a credit to the
family," answered Rose, readily.

"Take Archie for your model: he's one of a thousand; and the girl who
gets him gets a prize I do assure you," added Uncle Mac, who found
match-making to his taste, and thought that closing remark a deep one.

"Oh me, how tired I am!" cried Rose, dropping into a chair as the last
carriage rolled away, somewhere between one and two.

"What is your opinion now, Miss Campbell?" asked the doctor,
addressing her for the first time by the name which had been uttered
so often that night.

"My opinion is that Miss Campbell is likely to have a gay life if she
goes on as she has begun; and that she finds it very delightful so
far," answered the girl, with lips still smiling from their first
taste of what the world calls pleasure.




CHAPTER IV.

_THORNS AMONG THE ROSES._


For a time every thing went smoothly, and Rose was a happy girl; for
the world seemed a beautiful and friendly place, and the fulfilment of
her brightest dreams appeared to be a possibility. Of course, this
could not last, and disappointment was inevitable; because young eyes
look for a Paradise, and weep when they find a work-a-day world, which
seems full of care and trouble, till one learns to gladden and glorify
it with high thoughts and holy living.

Those who loved her waited anxiously for the dis-illusion which must
come in spite of all their cherishing; for, till now, Rose had been so
busy with her studies, travels, and home duties, that she knew very
little of the triumphs, trials, and temptations of fashionable life.
Birth and fortune placed her where she could not well escape some of
them; and Doctor Alec, knowing that experience is the best teacher,
wisely left her to learn this lesson as she must many another,
devoutly hoping that it would not be a hard one.

October and November passed rapidly; and Christmas was at hand, with
all its merry mysteries, home-gatherings, and good wishes.

Rose sat in her own little sanctum, opening from the parlor, busily
preparing gifts for the dear five hundred friends who seemed to grow
fonder and fonder as the holidays drew near. The drawers of her
commode stood open, giving glimpses of dainty trifles, which she was
tying up with bright ribbons.

A young girl's face at such moments is apt to be a happy one; but
Rose's was very grave as she worked, and now and then she threw a
parcel into the drawer with a careless toss, as if no love made the
gift precious. So unusual was this expression that it struck Dr. Alec
as he came in, and brought an anxious look to his eyes; for any cloud
on that other countenance dropped its shadow over his.

"Can you spare a minute from your pretty work to take a stitch in my
old glove?" he asked, coming up to the table strewn with ribbon, lace,
and colored papers.

"Yes, uncle, as many as you please."

The face brightened with sudden sunshine; both hands were put out to
receive the shabby driving-glove; and the voice was full of that
affectionate alacrity which makes the smallest service sweet.

"My Lady Bountiful is hard at work, I see. Can I help in any way?" he
asked, glancing at the display before him.

"No, thank you; unless you can make me as full of interest and
pleasure in these things as I used to be. Don't you think preparing
presents a great bore, except for those you love, and who love you?"
she added, in a tone which had a slight tremor in it as she uttered
the last words.

"I don't give to people whom I care nothing for. Can't do it;
especially at Christmas, when good-will should go into every thing one
does. If all these 'pretties' are for dear friends, you must have a
great many."

"I thought they were friends; but I find many of them are not, and
that's the trouble, sir."

"Tell me all about it, dear, and let the old glove go," he said,
sitting down beside her with his most sympathetic air.

But she held the glove fast, saying eagerly, "No, no, I love to do
this! I don't feel as if I could look at you while I tell what a bad,
suspicious girl I am," she added, keeping her eyes upon her work.

"Very well, I'm ready for confessions of any iniquity, and glad to get
them; for sometimes lately I've seen a cloud in my girl's eyes, and
caught a worried tone in her voice. Is there a bitter drop in the cup
that promised to be so sweet, Rose?"

"Yes, uncle. I've tried to think there was not; but it _is_ there, and
I don't like it. I'm ashamed to tell; and yet I want to, because you
will show me how to make it sweet, or assure me that I shall be the
better for it, as you used to do when I took medicine."

She paused a minute, sewing swiftly; then out came the trouble all in
one burst of girlish grief and chagrin.

"Uncle, half the people who are so kind to me don't care a bit for me,
but for what I can give them; and that makes me unhappy, because I was
so glad and proud to be liked. I do wish I hadn't a penny in the
world, then I should know who my true friends were."

"Poor little lass! she has found out that all that glitters is not
gold, and the dis-illusion has begun," said the doctor to himself,
adding aloud, smiling yet pitiful, "And so all the pleasure is gone
out of the pretty gifts, and Christmas is a failure?"

"Oh, no! not for those whom nothing can make me doubt. It is sweeter
than ever to make _these_ things, because my heart is in every stitch;
and I know that, poor as they are, they will be dear to you, Aunty
Plen, Aunt Jessie, Phebe, and the boys."

She opened a drawer where lay a pile of pretty gifts, wrought with
loving care by her own hands; touching them tenderly as she spoke, and
patting the sailor's knot of blue ribbon on one fat parcel with a
smile that told how unshakable her faith in some one was. "But
_these_," she said, pulling open another drawer, and tossing over its
gay contents with an air half sad, half scornful, "these I _bought_
and give because they are expected. _These_ people only care for a
rich gift, not one bit for the giver, whom they will secretly abuse if
she is not as generous as they expect. How _can_ I enjoy that sort of
thing, uncle?"

"You cannot; but perhaps you do some of them injustice, my dear. Don't
let the envy or selfishness of a few poison your faith in all. Are you
sure that none of these girls care for you?" he asked, reading a name
here and there on the parcels scattered about.

"I'm afraid I am. You see I heard several talking together the other
evening at Annabel's, only a few words, but it hurt me very much; for
nearly every one was speculating on what I would give them, and hoping
it would be something fine. 'She's so rich she ought to be generous,'
said one. 'I've been perfectly devoted to her for weeks, and hope she
won't forget it,' said another. 'If she doesn't give me some of her
gloves, I shall think she's very mean; for she has heaps, and I tried
on a pair in fun so she could see they fitted and take a hint,' added
a third. I did take the hint, you see;" and Rose opened a handsome box
in which lay several pairs of her best gloves, with buttons enough to
satisfy the heart of the most covetous.

"Plenty of silver paper and perfume, but not much love went into
_that_ bundle, I fancy?" and Dr. Alec could not help smiling at the
disdainful little gesture with which Rose pushed away the box.

"Not a particle, nor in most of these. I have given them what they
wanted, and taken back the confidence and respect they didn't care
for. It is wrong, I know; but I can't bear to think all the seeming
good-will and friendliness I've been enjoying was insincere and for a
purpose. That's not the way _I_ treat people."

"I am sure of it. Take things for what they are worth, dear, and try
to find the wheat among the tares; for there is plenty if one knows
how to look. Is that all the trouble?"

"No, sir, that is the lightest part of it. I shall soon get over my
disappointment in those girls, and take them for what they are worth
as you advise; but being deceived in them makes me suspicious of
others, and that is hateful. If I cannot trust people, I'd rather keep
by myself and be happy. I do detest manoeuvring and underhand plots
and plans!"

Rose spoke petulantly, and twitched her silk till it broke; while
regret seemed to give place to anger as she spoke.

"There is evidently another thorn pricking. Let us have it out, and
then 'I'll kiss the place to make it well,' as I used to do when I
took the splinters from the fingers you are pricking so unmercifully,"
said the doctor, anxious to relieve his pet patient as soon as
possible.

Rose laughed, but the color deepened in her cheeks, as she answered
with a pretty mixture of maidenly shyness and natural candor.

"Aunt Clara worries me by warning me against half the young men I
meet, and insisting that they only want my money. Now that is
dreadful, and I won't listen: but I can't help thinking of it
sometimes; for they _are_ very kind to me, and I'm not vain enough to
think it is my beauty. I suppose I am foolish, but I do like to feel
that I am something beside an heiress."

The little quiver was in Rose's voice again as she ended; and Dr. Alec
gave a quick sigh as he looked at the downcast face so full of the
perplexity ingenuous spirits feel when doubt first mars their faith,
and dims the innocent beliefs still left from childhood. He had been
expecting this, and knew that what the girl just began to perceive and
try modestly to tell, had long ago been plain to worldlier eyes. The
heiress _was_ the attraction to most of the young men whom she met.
Good fellows enough, but educated, as nearly all are now-a-days, to
believe that girls with beauty or money are brought to market to sell
or buy as the case may be.

Rose could purchase any thing she liked, as she combined both
advantages; and was soon surrounded by many admirers, each striving to
secure the prize. Not being trained to believe that the only end and
aim of a woman's life was a good match, she was a little disturbed,
when the first pleasing excitement was over, to discover that her
fortune was her chief attraction.

It was impossible for her to help seeing, hearing, guessing this from
a significant glance, a stray word, a slight hint here and there; and
the quick instinct of a woman felt even before it understood the
self-interest which chilled for her so many opening friendships. In
her eyes love was a very sacred thing, hardly to be thought of till it
came, reverently received, and cherished faithfully to the end.
Therefore, it is not strange that she shrunk from hearing it
flippantly discussed, and marriage treated as a bargain to be haggled
over, with little thought of its high duties, great responsibilities,
and tender joys. Many things perplexed her, and sometimes a doubt of
all that till now she had believed and trusted made her feel as if at
sea without a compass; for the new world was so unlike the one she had
been living in that it bewildered while it charmed the novice.

Dr. Alec understood the mood in which he found her, and did his best
to warn without saddening by too much worldly wisdom.

"You are something besides an heiress to those who know and love you;
so take heart, my girl, and hold fast to the faith that is in you.
There is a touchstone for all these things, and whatever does not ring
true doubt and avoid. Test and try men and women as they come along;
and I am sure conscience, instinct, and experience will keep you from
any dire mistake," he said, with a protecting arm about her, and a
trustful look that was very comforting.

After a moment's pause she answered, while a sudden smile dimpled
round her mouth, and the big glove went up to half hide her tell-tale
cheeks,--

"Uncle, if I must have lovers, I do wish they'd be more interesting.
How can I like or respect men who go on as some of them do, and then
imagine women _can_ feel honored by the offer of their hands? hearts
are out of fashion, so they don't say much about them."

"Ah, ha! that is the trouble is it? and we begin to have delicate
distresses do we?" said Dr. Alec, glad to see her brightening, and
full of interest in the new topic; for he _was_ a romantic old fellow,
as he confessed to his brother.

Rose put down the glove, and looked up with a droll mixture of
amusement and disgust in her face. "Uncle, it is perfectly
disgraceful! I've wanted to tell you, but I was ashamed, because I
never could boast of such things as some girls do; and they were so
absurd I couldn't feel as if they were worth repeating even to you.
Perhaps I ought, though; for you may think proper to command me to
make a good match, and of course I should have to obey," she added,
trying to look meek.

"Tell, by all means. Don't I always keep your secrets, and give you
the best advice, like a model guardian? You must have a confidant, and
where find a better one than here?" he asked, tapping his waistcoat
with an inviting gesture.

"Nowhere: so I'll tell all but the names. I'd best be prudent; for I'm
afraid you may get a little fierce: you do sometimes when people vex
me," began Rose, rather liking the prospect of a confidential chat
with uncle; for he had kept himself a good deal in the background
lately.

"You know our ideas are old-fashioned; so I was not prepared to have
men propose at all times and places, with no warning but a few smiles
and soft speeches. I expected things of that sort would be very
interesting and proper, not to say thrilling, on my part: but they are
not; and I find myself laughing instead of crying, feeling angry
instead of glad, and forgetting all about it very soon. Why, uncle,
one absurd boy proposed when we'd only met half a dozen times. But he
was dreadfully in debt, so that accounted for it perhaps," and Rose
dusted her fingers, as if she had soiled them.

"I know him, and I thought he'd do it," observed the doctor with a
shrug.

"You see and know every thing; so there's no need of going on, is
there?"

"Do, do! who else? I won't even guess."

"Well, another went down upon his knees in Mrs. Van's greenhouse and
poured forth his passion manfully, with a great cactus pricking his
poor legs all the while. Kitty found him there, and it was impossible
to keep sober; so he has hated me ever since."

The doctor's "Ha! ha!" was good to hear, and Rose joined him; for it
was impossible to regard these episodes seriously, since no true
sentiment redeemed them from absurdity.

"Another one sent me reams of poetry, and went on so Byronically, that
I began to wish I had red hair and my name was Betsey Ann. I burnt all
the verses: so don't expect to see them; and he, poor fellow, is
consoling himself with Emma. But the worst of all was the one who
would make love in public, and insisted on proposing in the middle of
a dance. I seldom dance round dances except with our boys; but that
night I did, because the girls laughed at me for being so 'prudish,'
as they called it. I don't mind them now; for I found I _was_ right,
and felt that I deserved my fate."

"Is that all?" asked her uncle, looking "fierce," as she predicted, at
the idea of his beloved girl obliged to listen to a declaration,
twirling about on the arm of a lover.

"One more: but him I shall not tell about; for I know _he_ was in
earnest and really suffered, though I was as kind as I knew how to be.
I'm young in these things yet, so I grieved for him, and treat his
love with the tenderest respect."

Rose's voice sunk almost to a whisper as she ended; and Dr. Alec bent
his head, as if involuntarily saluting a comrade in misfortune. Then
he got up, saying with a keen look into the face he lifted by a finger
under the chin,--

"Do you want another three months of this?"

"I'll tell you on New Year's day, uncle."

"Very well: try to keep a straight course, my little captain; and, if
you see dirty weather ahead, call on your first mate."

"Ay, ay, sir; I'll remember."




CHAPTER V.

_PRINCE CHARMING._


The old glove lay upon the floor forgotten, while Rose sat musing,
till a quick step sounded in the hall, and a voice drew near tunefully
humming.

    "As he was walkin' doun the street
      The city for to view,
    Oh, there he spied a bonny lass,
      The window lookin' through."

    "Sae licht he jumpèd up the stair,
      And tirled at the pin;
    Oh, wha sae ready as hersel'
      To let the laddie in?"

sung Rose, as the voice paused and a tap came at the door.

"Good morning, Rosamunda; here are your letters, and your most devoted
ready to execute any commissions you may have for him," was Charlie's
greeting, as he came in looking comely, gay, and debonair as usual.

"Thanks: I've no errands unless you mail my replies, if these need
answering; so by your leave, Prince," and Rose began to open the
handful of notes he threw into her lap.

"Ha! what sight is this to blast mine eyes?" ejaculated Charlie, as he
pointed to the glove with a melodramatic start; for, like most
accomplished amateur actors, he was fond of introducing private
theatricals into his "daily walk and conversation."

"Uncle left it."

"'Tis well; methought perchance a rival had been here," and, picking
it up, Charlie amused himself with putting it on the head of a little
Psyche, which ornamented the mantle-piece, humming, as he did so,
another verse of the old song,--

    "He set his Jenny on his knee,
      All in his Highland dress;
    For brawly well he kenned the way
      To please a bonny lass."

Rose went on reading her letters, but all the while was thinking of
her conversation with her uncle, and something else, suggested by the
newcomer and his ditty.

During the three months since her return, she had seen more of this
cousin than any of the others; for he seemed to be the only one who
had leisure to "play with Rose," as they used to say years ago. The
other boys were all at work, even little Jamie, many of whose play
hours were devoted to manful struggles with Latin grammar, the evil
genius of his boyish life. Dr. Alec had many affairs to arrange after
his long absence; Phebe was busy with her music; and Aunt Plenty still
actively superintended her housekeeping. Thus it fell out, quite
naturally, that Charlie should form the habit of lounging in at all
hours with letters, messages, bits of news, and agreeable plans for
Rose. He helped her with her sketching, rode with her, sung with her,
and took her to parties, as a matter of course; for Aunt Clara, being
the gayest of the sisters, played chaperon on all occasions.

For a time it was very pleasant; but, by and by, Rose began to wish
Charlie would find something to do like the rest, and not make
dawdling after her the business of his life. The family were used to
his self-indulgent ways: and there was an amiable delusion in the
minds of the boys that he had a right to the best of every thing; for
to them he was still the Prince, the flower of the flock, and in time
to be an honor to the name. No one exactly knew how: for, though full
of talent, he seemed to have no especial gift or bias; and the elders
began to shake their heads, because, in spite of many grand promises
and projects, the moment for decisive action never came.

Rose saw all this, and longed to inspire her brilliant cousin with
some manful purpose, which should win for him respect as well as
admiration. But she found it very hard: for, though he listened with
imperturbable good humor, and owned his shortcomings with delightful
frankness, he always had some argument, reason, or excuse to offer,
and out-talked her in five minutes; leaving her silenced, but
unconvinced.

Of late she had observed that he seemed to feel as if her time and
thoughts belonged exclusively to him, and rather resented the approach
of any other claimant. This annoyed her, and suggested the idea that
her affectionate interest and efforts were misunderstood by him,
misrepresented and taken advantage of by Aunt Clara, who had been most
urgent that she should "use her influence with the dear boy," though
the fond mother resented all other interference. This troubled Rose,
and made her feel as if caught in a snare; for, while she owned to
herself that Charlie was the most attractive of her cousins, she was
not ready to be taken possession of in this masterful way, especially
since other and sometimes better men sought her favor more humbly.

These thoughts were floating vaguely in her mind as she read her
letters, and unconsciously influenced her in the chat that followed.

"Only invitations, and I can't stop to answer them now, or I shall
never get through this job," she said, returning to her work.

"Let me help. You do up, and I'll direct. Have a secretary; do now,
and see what a comfort it will be," proposed Charlie, who could turn
his hand to any thing, and had made himself quite at home in the
sanctum.

"I'd rather finish this myself, but you may answer the notes if you
will. Just regrets to all but two or three. Read the names as you go
along, and I'll tell you which."

"To hear is to obey. Who says I'm a 'frivolous idler' now?" and
Charlie sat down at the writing table with alacrity; for these hours
in the little room were his best and happiest.

"Order is heaven's first law, and the view a lovely one, but I _don't_
see any note-paper," he added, opening the desk and surveying its
contents with interest.

"Right-hand drawer: violet monogram for the notes; plain paper for the
business letter. I'll see to that, though," answered Rose, trying to
decide whether Annabel or Emma should have the laced handkerchief.

"Confiding creature! Suppose I open the wrong drawer, and come upon
the tender secrets of your soul?" continued the new secretary,
rummaging out the delicate note-paper with masculine disregard of
order.

"I haven't got any," answered Rose, demurely.

"What, not one despairing scrawl, one cherished miniature, one faded
floweret, etc., etc.? I can't believe it, cousin," and he shook his
head incredulously.

"If I had, I certainly should not show them to you, impertinent
person! There _are_ a few little souvenirs in that desk, but nothing
very sentimental or interesting."

"How I'd like to see 'em! But I should never dare to ask," observed
Charlie, peering over the top of the half-open lid with a most
persuasive pair of eyes.

"You may if you want to, but you'll be disappointed, Paul Pry. Lower
left-hand drawer with the key in it."

"'Angel of goodness, how shall I requite thee? Interesting moment,
with what palpitating emotions art thou fraught!'" and, quoting from
the "Mysteries of Udolpho," he unlocked and opened the drawer with a
tragic gesture.

"Seven locks of hair in a box, all light; for 'here's your straw
color, your orange tawny, your French crown color, and your perfect
yellow' Shakspeare. They look very familiar, and I fancy I know the
heads they thatched."

"Yes, you all gave me one when I went away, you know; and I carried
them round the world with me in that very box."

"I wish the heads had gone too. Here's a jolly little amber god, with
a gold ring in his back and a most balmy breath," continued Charlie,
taking a long sniff at the scent-bottle.

"Uncle brought me that long ago, and I'm very fond of it."

"This now looks suspicious,--a man's ring with a lotus cut on the
stone and a note attached. I tremble as I ask, Who, when, and where?"

"A gentleman, on my birthday, in Calcutta."

"I breathe again: it was my sire?"

"Don't be absurd. Of course it was, and he did every thing to make my
visit pleasant. I wish you'd go and see him like a dutiful son,
instead of idling here."

"That's what Uncle Mac is eternally telling me; but I don't intend to
be lectured into the tread-mill till I've had my fling first,"
muttered Charlie, rebelliously.

"If you fling yourself in the wrong direction, you may find it hard to
get back again," began Rose, gravely.

"No fear, if you look after me as you seem to have promised to do,
judging by the thanks you get in this note. Poor old governor! I
_should_ like to see him; for it's almost four years since he came
home last, and he must be getting on."

Charlie was the only one of the boys who ever called his father
"governor:" perhaps because the others knew and loved their fathers,
while he had seen so little of his that the less respectful name came
more readily to his lips; since the elder man seemed in truth a
governor issuing requests or commands, which the younger too often
neglected or resented.

Long ago Rose had discovered that Uncle Stephen found home made so
distasteful by his wife's devotion to society, that he preferred to
exile himself, taking business as an excuse for his protracted
absences.

The girl was thinking of this, as she watched her cousin turn the ring
about with a sudden sobriety which became him well; and, believing
that the moment was propitious, she said earnestly,--

"He _is_ getting on. Dear Charlie, do think of duty more than pleasure
in this case, and I'm sure you never will regret it."

"Do _you_ want me to go?" he asked quickly.

"I think you ought."

"And I think you'd be much more charming if you wouldn't always be
worrying about right and wrong! Uncle Alec taught you that along with
the rest of his queer notions."

"I'm glad he did!" cried Rose, warmly; then checked herself, and said
with a patient sort of sigh, "You know women always want the men they
care for to be good, and can't help trying to make them so."

"So they do; and we ought to be a set of angels: but I've a strong
conviction that, if we were, the dear souls wouldn't like us half as
well. Would they now?" asked Charlie, with an insinuating smile.

"Perhaps not; but that is dodging the point. Will you go?" persisted
Rose, unwisely.

"No, I will not."

That was sufficiently decided; and an uncomfortable pause followed,
during which Rose tied a knot unnecessarily tight, and Charlie went on
exploring the drawer with more energy than interest.

"Why, here's an old thing I gave you ages ago!" he suddenly exclaimed
in a pleased tone, holding up a little agate heart on a faded blue
ribbon. "Will you let me take away the heart of stone and give you a
heart of flesh?" he asked, half in earnest, half in jest, touched by
the little trinket and the recollections it awakened.

"No, I will not," answered Rose, bluntly, much displeased by the
irreverent and audacious question.

Charlie looked rather abashed for a moment; but his natural
light-heartedness made it easy for him to get the better of his own
brief fits of waywardness, and put others in good humor with him and
themselves.

"Now we are even: let's drop the subject and start afresh," he said
with irresistible affability, as he coolly put the little heart in his
pocket, and prepared to shut the drawer. But something caught his eye,
and exclaiming, "What's this? what's this?" he snatched up a
photograph which lay half under a pile of letters with foreign
post-marks.

"Oh! I forgot that was there," said Rose, hastily.

"Who is the man?" demanded Charlie, eying the good-looking countenance
before him with a frown.

"That is the Honorable Gilbert Murry, who went up the Nile with us,
and shot crocodiles and other small deer, being a mighty hunter, as I
told you in my letters," answered Rose gayly, though ill-pleased at
the little discovery just then; for this had been one of the narrow
escapes her uncle spoke of.

"And they haven't eaten him yet, I infer from that pile of letters?"
said Charlie, jealously.

"I hope not. His sister did not mention it when she wrote last."

"Ah! then she is your correspondent? Sisters are dangerous things
sometimes." And Charlie eyed the packet suspiciously.

"In this case, a very convenient thing; for she tells me all about her
brother's wedding as no one else would take the trouble to do."

"Oh! well, if he's married, I don't care a straw about him. I fancied
I'd found out why you are such a hard-hearted charmer. But, if there
is no secret idol, I'm all at sea again." And Charlie tossed the
photograph into the drawer, as if it no longer interested him.

"I'm hard-hearted because I'm particular, and, as yet, do not find any
one at all to my taste."

"No one?" with a tender glance.

"No one," with a rebellious blush, and the truthful addition, "I see
much to admire and like in many persons, but none quite strong and
good enough to suit me. My heroes are old-fashioned, you know."

"Prigs, like Guy Carleton, Count Altenberg, and John Halifax: I know
the pattern you goody girls like," sneered Charlie, who preferred the
Guy Livingston, Beauclerc, and Rochester style.

"Then I'm not a 'goody girl,' for I don't like prigs. I want a
gentleman in the best sense of the word, and I can wait; for I've seen
one, and know there are more in the world."

"The deuce you have! Do I know him?" asked Charlie, much alarmed.

"You think you do," answered Rose, with a mischievous sparkle in her
eye.

"If it isn't Pem, I give it up. He is the best-bred fellow I know."

"Oh, dear, no! far superior to Mr. Pemberton, and many years older,"
said Rose, with so much respect that Charlie looked perplexed as well
as anxious.

"Some apostolic minister, I fancy. You pious creatures always like to
adore a parson. But all we know are married."

"He isn't."

"Give a name, for pity's sake: I'm suffering tortures of suspense,"
begged Charlie.

"Alexander Campbell."

"Uncle? Well, upon my word, that's a relief, but mighty absurd all the
same. So, when you find a young saint of that sort, you intend to
marry him, do you?" demanded Charlie, much amused and rather
disappointed.

"When I find any man half as honest, good, and noble as uncle, I shall
be proud to marry him, if he asks me," answered Rose, decidedly.

"What odd tastes women have!" And Charlie leaned his chin on his hand,
to muse pensively for a moment over the blindness of one woman who
could admire an excellent old uncle more than a dashing young cousin.

Rose, meanwhile, tied up her parcels industriously, hoping she had not
been too severe; for it was very hard to lecture Charlie, though he
seemed to like it sometimes, and came to confession voluntarily,
knowing that women love to forgive when the sinners are of his sort.

"It will be mail-time before you are done," she said presently; for
silence was less pleasant than his rattle.

Charlie took the hint, and dashed off several notes in his best
manner. Coming to the business-letter, he glanced at it, and asked,
with a puzzled expression,--

"What is all this? Cost of repairs, &c., from a man named Buffum?"

"Never mind that: I'll see to it by and by."

"But I do mind, for I'm interested in all your affairs; and, though
you think I've no head for business, you'll find I have, if you'll try
me."

"This is only about my two old houses in the city, which are being
repaired and altered so that the rooms can be let singly."

"Going to make tenement-houses of them? Well, that's not a bad idea:
such places pay well, I've heard."

"That is just what I'm _not_ going to do. I wouldn't have a
tenement-house on my conscience for a million of dollars,--not as they
are now," said Rose, decidedly.

"Why, what do _you_ know about it, except that poor people live in
them, and the owners turn a penny on the rents?"

"I know a good deal about them; for I've seen many such, both here
and abroad. It was not all pleasure with us, I assure you. Uncle
was interested in hospitals and prisons, and I sometimes went with
him: but they made me sad; so he suggested other charities, that
I could help about when we came home. I visited Infant Schools,
Working-women's Homes, Orphan Asylums, and places of that sort. You
don't know how much good it did me, and how glad I am that I have the
means of lightening a little some of the misery in the world."

"But, my dear girl, you needn't make ducks and drakes of your fortune
trying to feed and cure and clothe all the poor wretches you see.
Give, of course: every one should do something in that line, and no
one likes it better than I. But don't, for mercy's sake, go at it as
some women do, and get so desperately earnest, practical, and
charity-mad that there is no living in peace with you," protested
Charlie, looking alarmed at the prospect.

"You can do as you please. _I_ intend to do all the good I can by
asking the advice and following the example of the most 'earnest,'
'practical,' and 'charitable' people I know: so, if you don't approve,
you can drop my acquaintance," answered Rose, emphasizing the
obnoxious words, and assuming the resolute air she always wore when
defending her hobbies.

"You'll be laughed at."

"I'm used to that."

"And criticised and shunned."

"Not by people whose opinion I value."

"Women shouldn't go poking into such places."

"I've been taught that they should."

"Well, you'll get some dreadful disease and lose your beauty, and
then where are you?" added Charlie, thinking that might daunt the
young philanthropist.

But it did not; for Rose answered, with a sudden kindling of the eyes
as she remembered her talk with Uncle Alec,--

"I shouldn't like it: but there would be one satisfaction in it; for,
when I'd lost my beauty and given away my money, I should know who
really cared for me."

Charlie nibbled his pen in silence for a moment, then asked, meekly,--

"Could I respectfully inquire what great reform is to be carried on in
the old houses which their amiable owner is repairing?"

"I am merely going to make them comfortable homes for poor but
respectable women to live in. There is a class who cannot afford to
pay much, yet suffer a great deal from being obliged to stay in noisy,
dirty, crowded places like tenement-houses and cheap lodgings. I can
help a few of them, and I'm going to try."

"May I humbly ask if these decayed gentlewomen are to inhabit their
palatial retreat rent-free?"

"That was my first plan; but uncle showed me that it was wiser not to
make genteel paupers of them, but let them pay a small rent and feel
independent. I don't want the money of course, and shall use it in
keeping the houses tidy, or helping other women in like case," said
Rose, entirely ignoring her cousin's covert ridicule.

"Don't expect any gratitude, for you won't get it; nor much comfort
with a lot of forlornities on your hands; and be sure that when it is
too late you will tire of it all, and wish you had done as other
people do."

"Thanks for your cheerful prophecies; but I think I'll venture."

She looked so undaunted that Charlie was a little nettled, and fired
his last shot rather recklessly,--

"Well, one thing I do know: you'll never get a husband if you go on in
this absurd way; and, by Jove! you need one to take care of you and
keep the property together!"

Rose had a temper, but seldom let it get the better of her; now,
however, it flashed up for a moment. Those last words were peculiarly
unfortunate, because Aunt Clara had used them more than once, when
warning her against impecunious suitors and generous projects. She was
disappointed in her cousin, annoyed at having her little plans laughed
at, and indignant with him for his final suggestion.

"I'll never have one, if I must give up the liberty of doing what I
know is right; and I'd rather go into the poor-house to-morrow than
'keep the property together' in the selfish way you mean!"

That was all: but Charlie saw that he had gone too far, and hastened
to make his peace with the skill of a lover; for, turning to the
little cabinet piano behind him, he sung in his best style the sweet
old song,--

    "Oh were thou in the cauld blast,"

dwelling with great effect, not only upon the tender assurance that

    "My plaid should shelter thee,"

but also that, even if a king,

    "The brightest jewel in my crown
        Wad be my queen, wad be my queen."

It was very evident that Prince Charming had not gone troubadouring in
vain; for Orpheus himself could not have restored harmony more
successfully. The tuneful apology was accepted with a forgiving smile,
and a frank,--

"I'm sorry I was cross; but you haven't forgotten how to tease, and
I'm rather out of sorts to-day. Late hours don't agree with me."

"Then you won't feel like going to Mrs. Hope's to-morrow night, I'm
afraid," and Charlie took up the last note with an expression of
regret which was very flattering.

"I must go, because it is made for me; but I can come away early, and
make up lost sleep. I do hate to be so fractious," and Rose rubbed the
forehead that ached with too much racketing.

"But the German does not begin till late: I'm to lead, and depend upon
you. Just stay this once to oblige me," pleaded Charlie; for he had
set his heart on distinguishing himself.

"No: I promised uncle to be temperate in my pleasures, and I must keep
my word. I'm so well now, it would be very foolish to get ill and make
him anxious: not to mention losing my beauty, as you are good enough
to call it; for that depends on health, you know."

"But the fun doesn't begin till after supper. Every thing will be
delightful, I assure you; and we'll have a gay old time as we did last
week at Emma's."

"Then I certainly will not; for I'm ashamed of myself when I remember
what a romp that was, and how sober uncle looked, as he let me in at
three in the morning, all fagged out; my dress in rags, my head
aching, my feet so tired I could hardly stand, and nothing to show for
five hours' hard work but a pocketful of bonbons, artificial flowers,
and tissue-paper fool's-caps. Uncle said I'd better put one on and go
to bed; for I looked as if I'd been to a French Bal Masqué. I never
want to hear him say so again, and I'll never let dawn catch me out in
such a plight any more."

"You were all right enough; for mother didn't object, and I got you
both home before daylight. Uncle is notional about such things, so I
shouldn't mind; for we had a jolly time, and we were none the worse
for it."

"Indeed we were, every one of us! Aunt Clara hasn't got over her cold
yet; I slept all the next day; and you looked like a ghost, for you'd
been out every night for weeks, I think."

"Oh, nonsense! every one does it during the season, and you'll get
used to the pace very soon," began Charlie, bent on making her go; for
he was in his element in a ballroom, and never happier than when he
had his pretty cousin on his arm.

"Ah! but I don't want to get used to it; for it costs too much in the
end. I don't wish to get used to being whisked about a hot room by men
who have taken too much wine; to turn day into night, wasting time
that might be better spent; and grow into a fashionable fast girl who
can't get on without excitement. I don't deny that much of it is
pleasant, but don't try to make me too fond of gayety. Help me to
resist what I know is hurtful, and please don't laugh me out of the
good habits uncle has tried so hard to give me."

Rose was quite sincere in her appeal, and Charlie knew she was right:
but he always found it hard to give up any thing he had set his heart
upon, no matter how trivial; for the maternal indulgence which had
harmed the boy had fostered the habit of self-indulgence which was
ruining the man. So when Rose looked up at him, with a very honest
desire to save him as well as herself from being swept into the giddy
vortex which keeps so many young people revolving aimlessly, till they
go down or are cast upon the shore wrecks of what they might have
been, he gave a shrug and answered briefly,--

"As you please. I'll bring you home as early as you like, and Effie
Waring can take your place in the German. What flowers shall I send
you?"

Now, that was an artful speech of Charlie's; for Miss Waring was a
fast and fashionable damsel, who openly admired Prince Charming, and
had given him the name. Rose disliked her, and was sure her influence
was bad; for youth made frivolity forgivable, wit hid want of
refinement, and beauty always covers a multitude of sins in a man's
eyes. At the sound of Effie's name, Rose wavered, and would have
yielded but for the memory of the "first mate's" last words. She did
desire to "keep a straight course;" so, though the current of impulse
set strongly in a southerly direction, principle, the only compass
worth having, pointed due north, and she tried to obey it like a wise
young navigator, saying steadily, while she directed to Annabel the
parcel containing a capacious pair of slippers intended for Uncle
Mac,--

"Don't trouble yourself about me. I can go with uncle, and slip away
without disturbing anybody."

"I don't believe you'll have the heart to do it," said Charlie,
incredulously, as he sealed the last note.

"Wait and see."

"I will, but shall hope to the last," and, kissing his hand to her, he
departed to post her letters, quite sure that Miss Waring would not
lead the German.

It certainly looked for a moment as if Miss Campbell _would_, because
she ran to the door with the words "I'll go" upon her lips. But she
did not open it till she had stood a minute staring hard at the old
glove on Psyche's head; then, like one who had suddenly got a bright
idea, she gave a decided nod and walked slowly out of the room.




CHAPTER VI.

_POLISHING MAC._


"Please could I say one word?" was the question three times repeated
before a rough head bobbed out from the grotto of books in which Mac
usually sat when he studied.

"Did any one speak?" he asked, blinking in the flood of sunshine that
entered with Rose.

"Only three times, thank you. Don't disturb yourself, I beg; for I
merely want to say a word," answered Rose, as she prevented him from
offering the easy-chair in which he sat.

"I was rather deep in a compound fracture, and didn't hear. What can I
do for you, cousin?" and Mac shoved a stack of pamphlets off the chair
near him, with a hospitable wave of the hand that sent his papers
flying in all directions.

Rose sat down, but did not seem to find her "word" an easy one to
utter; for she twisted her handkerchief about her fingers in
embarrassed silence, till Mac put on his glasses, and, after a keen
look, asked soberly,--

"Is it a splinter, a cut, or a whitlow, ma'am?"

"It is neither; do forget your tiresome surgery for a minute, and be
the kindest cousin that ever was," answered Rose, beginning rather
sharply and ending with her most engaging smile.

"Can't promise in the dark," said the wary youth.

"It is a favor, a great favor, and one I don't choose to ask any of
the other boys," answered the artful damsel.

Mac looked pleased, and leaned forward, saying more affably,--

"Name it, and be sure I'll grant it if I can."

"Go with me to Mrs. Hope's party to-morrow night."

"What!" and Mac recoiled as if she had put a pistol to his head.

"I've left you in peace a long time: but it is your turn now; so do
your duty like a man and a cousin."

"But I never go to parties!" cried the unhappy victim in great dismay.

"High time you began, sir."

"But I don't dance fit to be seen."

"I'll teach you."

"My dress-coat isn't decent, I know."

"Archie will lend you one: he isn't going."

"I'm afraid there's a lecture that I ought not to cut."

"No, there isn't: I asked uncle."

"I'm always so tired and dull in the evening."

"This sort of thing is just what you want to rest and freshen up your
spirits."

Mac gave a groan and fell back vanquished; for it was evident that
escape was impossible.

"What put such a perfectly wild idea into your head?" he demanded,
rather roughly; for hitherto he _had_ been "left in peace," and this
sudden attack decidedly amazed him.

"Sheer necessity; but don't do it if it is so very dreadful to you. I
must go to several more parties, because they are made for me; but
after that I'll refuse, and then no one need be troubled with me."

Something in Rose's voice made Mac answer penitently, even while he
knit his brows in perplexity,--

"I didn't mean to be rude; and of course I'll go anywhere if I'm
really needed. But I don't understand where the sudden necessity is,
with three other fellows at command, all better dancers and beaux than
I am."

"I don't want them, and I do want you; for I haven't the heart to drag
uncle out any more, and you know I never go with any gentleman but
those of my own family."

"Now look here, Rose: if Steve has been doing any thing to tease you
just mention it, and I'll attend to him," cried Mac, plainly seeing
that something was amiss, and fancying that Dandy was at the bottom of
it, as he had done escort duty several times lately.

"No, Steve has been very good: but I know he had rather be with Kitty
Van; so of course I feel like a marplot, though he is too polite to
hint it."

"What a noodle that boy is! But there's Archie: he's as steady as a
church, and has no sweetheart to interfere," continued Mac, bound to
get at the truth, and half suspecting what it was.

"He is on his feet all day, and Aunt Jessie wants him in the evening.
He does not care for dancing as he used, and I suppose he really does
prefer to rest and read." Rose might have added, "and hear Phebe
sing;" for Phebe did not go out as much as Rose did, and Aunt Jessie
often came in to sit with the old lady when the young folks were away;
and, of course, dutiful Archie came with her; so willingly of late!

"What's amiss with Charlie? I thought _he_ was the prince of
cavaliers. Annabel says he dances 'like an angel,' and I know a dozen
mothers couldn't keep him at home of an evening. Have you had a tiff
with Adonis, and so fall back on poor me?" asked Mac, coming last to
the person of whom he thought first, but did not mention, feeling shy
about alluding to a subject often discussed behind her back.

"Yes, we have; and I don't intend to go with him any more for some
time. His ways do not suit me, and mine do not suit him; so I want to
be quite independent, and you can help me if you will," said Rose,
rather nervously spinning the big globe close by.

Mac gave a low whistle, looking wide awake all in a minute, as he
said with a gesture, as if he brushed a cobweb off his face,--

"Now, see here, cousin: I'm not good at mysteries, and shall only
blunder if you put me blindfold into any nice manoeuvre. Just tell me
straight out what you want, and I'll do it if I can. Play I'm uncle,
and free your mind; come now."

He spoke so kindly, and the honest eyes were so full of merry
good-will, that Rose felt she might confide in him, and answered as
frankly as he could desire,--

"You are right, Mac; and I don't mind talking to you almost as freely
as to uncle, because you are such a reliable fellow, and won't think
me silly for trying to do what I believe to be right. Charlie does,
and so makes it hard for me to hold to my resolutions. I want to keep
early hours, dress simply, and behave properly; no matter what
fashionable people do. You will agree to that, I'm sure; and stand by
me through thick and thin for principle's sake."

"I will; and begin by showing you that I understand the case. I don't
wonder you are not pleased; for Charlie is too presuming, and you do
need some one to help you head him off a bit. Hey, cousin?"

"What a way to put it!" and Rose laughed in spite of herself, adding
with an air of relief, "That _is_ it; and I do want some one to help
me make him understand that I don't choose to be taken possession of
in that lordly way, as if I belonged to him more than to the rest of
the family. I don't like it; for people begin to talk, and Charlie
won't see how disagreeable it is to me."

"Tell him so," was Mac's blunt advice.

"I have; but he only laughs and promises to behave, and then he does
it again, when I am so placed that I can't say any thing. You will
never understand, and I cannot explain; for it is only a look, or a
word, or some little thing: but I won't have it, and the best way to
cure him is to put it out of his power to annoy me so."

"He is a great flirt, and wants to teach you how, I suppose. I'll
speak to him if you like, and tell him you don't want to learn. Shall
I?" asked Mac, finding the case rather an interesting one.

"No, thank you: that would only make trouble. If you will kindly play
escort a few times, it will show Charlie that I am in earnest without
more words, and put a stop to the gossip," said Rose, coloring like a
poppy at the recollection of what she heard one young man whisper to
another, as Charlie led her through a crowded supper-room with his
most devoted air, "Lucky dog! he is sure to get the heiress, and we
are nowhere."

"There's no danger of people's gossiping about us, is there?" and Mac
looked up, with the oddest of all his odd expressions.

"Of course not: you're only a boy."

"I'm twenty-one, thank you; and Prince is but a couple of years
older," said Mac, promptly resenting the slight put upon his manhood.

"Yes; but he is like other young men, while you are a dear old
bookworm. No one would ever mind what _you_ did; so you may go to
parties with me every night, and not a word would be said; or, if
there was, I shouldn't mind since it is 'only Mac,'" answered Rose,
smiling as she quoted a household word often used to excuse his
vagaries.

"Then _I_ am nobody?" lifting his brows, as if the discovery surprised
and rather nettled him.

"Nobody in society as yet; but my very best cousin in private, and
I've just proved my regard by making you my confidant, and choosing
you for my knight," said Rose, hastening to soothe the feelings her
careless words seemed to have ruffled slightly.

"Much good _that_ is likely to do me," grumbled Mac.

"You ungrateful boy, not to appreciate the honor I've conferred upon
you! I know a dozen who would be proud of the place: but you only care
for compound fractures; so I won't detain you any longer, except to
ask if I may consider myself provided with an escort for to-morrow
night?" said Rose, a trifle hurt at his indifference; for she was not
used to refusals.

"If I may hope for the honor," and, rising, he made her a bow which
was such a capital imitation of Charlie's grand manner that she
forgave him at once, exclaiming with amused surprise,--

"Why, Mac! I didn't know you _could_ be so elegant!"

"A fellow can be almost any thing he likes, if he tries hard enough,"
he answered, standing very straight, and looking so tall and dignified
that Rose was quite impressed, and with a stately courtesy she
retired, saying graciously,--

"I accept with thanks. Good-morning, Doctor Alexander Mackenzie
Campbell."

When Friday evening came, and word was sent up that her escort had
arrived, Rose ran down, devoutly hoping that he had not come in a
velveteen jacket, top-boots, black gloves, or made any trifling
mistake of that sort. A young gentleman was standing before the long
mirror, apparently intent on the arrangement of his hair; and Rose
paused suddenly as her eye went from the glossy broadcloth to the
white-gloved hands, busy with an unruly lock that would not stay in
place.

"Why, Charlie, I thought--" she began with an accent of surprise in
her voice, but got no further; for the gentleman turned and she beheld
Mac in immaculate evening costume, with his hair parted sweetly on his
brow, a superior posy at his button-hole, and the expression of a
martyr upon his face.

"Ah, don't you wish it was? No one but yourself to thank that it isn't
he. Am I right? Dandy got me up, and he ought to know what is what,"
demanded Mac, folding his hands and standing as stiff as a ramrod.

"You are so regularly splendid that I don't know you."

"Neither do I."

"I really had no idea you could look so like a gentleman," added Rose,
surveying him with great approval.

"Nor I that I could feel so like a fool."

"Poor boy! he does look rather miserable. What can I do to cheer him
up, in return for the sacrifice he is making?"

"Stop calling me a boy. It will soothe my agony immensely, and give me
courage to appear in a low-necked coat and a curl on my forehead; for
I'm not used to such elegancies, and find them no end of a trial."

Mac spoke in such a pathetic tone, and gave such a gloomy glare at the
aforesaid curl, that Rose laughed in his face, and added to his woe by
handing him her cloak. He surveyed it gravely for a minute, then
carefully put it on wrong side out, and gave the swan's-down hood a
good pull over her head, to the utter destruction of all smoothness to
the curls inside.

Rose uttered a cry and cast off the cloak, bidding him learn to do it
properly, which he meekly did, and then led her down the hall without
walking on her skirts more than three times by the way. But at the
door she discovered that she had forgotten her furred overshoes, and
bade Mac get them.

"Never mind: it's not wet," he said, pulling his cap over his eyes and
plunging into his coat, regardless of the "elegancies" that afflicted
him.

"But I can't walk on cold stones with thin slippers, can I?" began
Rose, showing a little white foot.

"You needn't, for--there you are, my lady;" and, unceremoniously
picking her up, Mac landed her in the carriage before she could say a
word.

"What an escort!" she exclaimed in comic dismay, as she rescued her
delicate dress from the rug in which he was about to tuck her up like
a mummy.

"It's 'only Mac,' so don't mind," and he cast himself into an opposite
corner, with the air of a man who had nerved himself to the
accomplishment of many painful duties, and was bound to do them or
die.

"But gentlemen don't catch up ladies like bags of meal, and poke them
into carriages in this way. It is evident that you need looking after,
and it is high time I undertook your society manners. Now, do mind
what you are about, and don't get yourself or me into a scrape if you
can help it," besought Rose, feeling that on many accounts she had
gone farther and fared worse.

"I'll behave like a Turveydrop: see if I don't."

Mac's idea of the immortal Turveydrop's behavior seemed to be a
peculiar one; for, after dancing once with his cousin, he left her to
her own devices, and soon forgot all about her in a long conversation
with Professor Stumph, the learned geologist. Rose did not care; for
one dance proved to her that that branch of Mac's education _had_ been
sadly neglected, and she was glad to glide smoothly about with Steve,
though he was only an inch or two taller than herself. She had plenty
of partners, however, and plenty of chaperons; for all the young men
were her most devoted, and all the matrons beamed upon her with
maternal benignity.

Charlie was not there; for when he found that Rose stood firm, and had
moreover engaged Mac as a permanency, he would not go at all, and
retired in high dudgeon to console himself with more dangerous
pastimes. Rose feared it would be so; and, even in the midst of the
gayety about her, an anxious mood came over her now and then, and made
her thoughtful for a moment. She felt her power, and wanted to use it
wisely; but did not know how to be kind to Charlie without being
untrue to herself and giving him false hopes.

"I wish we were all children again, with no hearts to perplex us and
no great temptations to try us," she said to herself, as she rested a
moment in a quiet nook while her partner went to get a glass of water.
Right in the midst of this half-sad, half-sentimental reverie, she
heard a familiar voice behind her say earnestly,--

"And allophite is the new hydrous silicate of alumina and magnesia,
much resembling pseudophite, which Websky found in Silesia."

"What _is_ Mac talking about!" she thought: and, peeping behind a
great azalea in full bloom, she saw her cousin in deep converse with
the professor, evidently having a capital time; for his face had lost
its melancholy expression and was all alive with interest, while the
elder man was listening as if his remarks were both intelligent and
agreeable.

"What is it?" asked Steve, coming up with the water, and seeing a
smile on Rose's face.

She pointed out the scientific _tête-à-tête_ going on behind the
azalea, and Steve grinned as he peeped, then grew sober and said in a
tone of despair,--

"If you had seen the pains I took with that fellow, the patience with
which I brushed his wig, the time I spent trying to convince him that
he must wear thin boots, and the fight I had to get him into that
coat; you'd understand my feelings when I see him now."

"Why, what is the matter with him?" asked Rose.

"Will you take a look, and see what a spectacle he has made of
himself. He'd better be sent home at once, or he will disgrace the
family by looking as if he'd been in a row."

Steve spoke in such a tragic tone that Rose took another peep and did
sympathize with Dandy; for Mac's elegance was quite gone. His tie was
under one ear, his posy hung upside down, his gloves were rolled into
a ball, which he absently squeezed and pounded as he talked, and his
hair looked as if a whirlwind had passed over it; for his ten fingers
set it on end now and then, as they had a habit of doing when he
studied or talked earnestly. But he looked so happy and wide awake, in
spite of his dishevelment, that Rose gave an approving nod, and said
behind her fan,--

"It _is_ a trying spectacle, Steve: yet, on the whole, I think his own
odd ways suit him best; and I fancy we shall yet be proud of him, for
he knows more than all the rest of us put together. Hear that now,"
and Rose paused, that they might listen to the following burst of
eloquence from Mac's lips:--

"You know Frenzel has shown that the globular forms of silicate of
bismuth at Schneeburg and Johanngeorgenstadt are not isometric, but
monoclinic in crystalline form; and consequently he separates them
from the old eulytite, and gives them the new name Agricolite."

"Isn't it awful? Let us get out of this before there's another
avalanche, or we shall be globular silicates and isometric crystals in
spite of ourselves," whispered Steve with a panic-stricken air; and
they fled from the hail-storm of hard words that rattled about their
ears, leaving Mac to enjoy himself in his own way.

But when Rose was ready to go home, and looked about for her escort,
he was nowhere to be seen; for the professor had departed, and Mac
with him, so absorbed in some new topic that he entirely forgot his
cousin, and went placidly home, still pondering on the charms of
geology. When this pleasing fact dawned upon Rose, her feelings may be
imagined. She was both angry and amused: it was so like Mac to go
mooning off and leave her to her fate. Not a hard one, however; for,
though Steve was gone with Kitty before her flight was discovered,
Mrs. Bliss was only too glad to take the deserted damsel under her
wing, and bear her safely home.

Rose was warming her feet, and sipping the chocolate which Phebe
always had ready for her, as she never ate suppers; when a hurried tap
came at the long window whence the light streamed, and Mac's voice was
heard softly asking to be let in "just for one minute."

Curious to know what had befallen him, Rose bade Phebe obey his call;
and the delinquent cavalier appeared, breathless, anxious, and more
dilapidated than ever: for he had forgotten his overcoat; his tie was
at the back of his neck now; and his hair as rampantly erect as if all
the winds of heaven had been blowing freely through it, as they had;
for he had been tearing to and fro the last half-hour trying to undo
the dreadful deed he had so innocently committed.

"Don't take any notice of me; for I don't deserve it: I only came to
see that you were safe, cousin, and then go hang myself, as Steve
advised," he began, in a remorseful tone, that would have been very
effective, if he had not been obliged to catch his breath with a
comical gasp now and then.

"I never thought _you_ would be the one to desert me," said Rose, with
a reproachful look; thinking it best not to relent too soon, though
she was quite ready to do it when she saw how sincerely distressed he
was.

"It was that confounded man! He was a regular walking encyclopædia;
and, finding I could get a good deal out of him, I went in for general
information, as the time was short. You know I always forget every
thing else when I get hold of such a fellow."

"That is evident. I wonder how you came to remember me at all,"
answered Rose, on the brink of a laugh: it was so absurd.

"I didn't till Steve said something that reminded me: then it burst
upon me, in one awful shock, that I'd gone and left you; and you might
have knocked me down with a feather," said honest Mac, hiding none of
his iniquity.

"What did you do then?"

"Do! I went off like a shot, and never stopped till I reached the
Hopes"--

"You didn't walk all that way?" cried Rose.

"Bless you, no: I ran. But you were gone with Mrs. Bliss: so I pelted
back again to see with my own eyes that you were safe at home,"
answered Mac, wiping his hot forehead, with a sigh of relief.

"But it is three miles at least each way; and twelve o'clock, and dark
and cold. O Mac! how could you!" exclaimed Rose, suddenly realizing
what he had done, as she heard his labored breathing, saw the state of
the thin boots, and detected the absence of an overcoat.

"Couldn't do less, could I?" asked Mac, leaning up against the door
and trying not to pant.

"There was no need of half-killing yourself for such a trifle. You
might have known I could take care of myself for once, at least, with
so many friends about. Sit down this minute. Bring another cup,
please, Phebe: this boy isn't going home till he is rested and
refreshed after such a run as that," commanded Rose.

"Don't be good to me: I'd rather take a scolding than a chair, and
drink hemlock instead of chocolate if you happen to have any ready,"
answered Mac, with a pathetic puff, as he subsided on to the sofa, and
meekly took the draught Phebe brought him.

"If you had any thing the matter with your heart, sir, a race of this
sort might be the death of you: so never do it again," said Rose,
offering her fan to cool his heated countenance.

"Haven't got any heart."

"Yes, you have, for I hear it beating like a trip-hammer, and it is my
fault: I ought to have stopped as we went by, and told you I was all
right."

"It's the mortification, not the miles, that upsets me. I often take
that run for exercise, and think nothing of it; but to-night I was so
mad I made extra good time, I fancy. Now don't you worry, but compose
your mind, and 'sip your dish of tea,' as Evelina says," answered Mac,
artfully turning the conversation from himself.

"What do you know about Evelina?" asked Rose, in great surprise.

"All about her. Do you suppose I never read a novel?"

"I thought you read nothing but Greek and Latin, with an occasional glance
at Websky's pseudophites and the monoclinics of Johanngeorgenstadt."

Mac opened his eyes wide at this reply, then seemed to see the joke,
and joined in the laugh with such heartiness that Aunt Plenty's voice
was heard demanding from above, with sleepy anxiety,--

"_Is_ the house afire?"

"No, ma'am, every thing is safe, and I'm only saying good-night,"
answered Mac, diving for his cap.

"Then go at once, and let that child have her sleep," added the old
lady, retiring to her bed.

Rose ran into the hall, and, catching up her uncle's fur coat, met Mac
as he came out of the study, absently looking about for his own.

"You haven't got any, you benighted boy! so take this, and have your
wits about you next time, or I won't let you off so easily," she said,
holding up the heavy garment, and peeping over it, with no sign of
displeasure in her laughing eyes.

"Next time! Then you do forgive me? You will try me again, and give me
a chance to prove that I'm not a fool?" cried Mac, embracing the big
coat with emotion.

"Of course I will; and, so far from thinking you a fool, I was much
impressed with your learning to-night, and told Steve that we ought to
be proud of our philosopher."

"Learning be hanged! I'll show you that I'm _not_ a book-worm, but as
much a man as any of them; and then you may be proud or not, as you
like!" cried Mac, with a defiant nod, that caused the glasses to leap
wildly off his nose, as he caught up his hat and departed as he came.

A day or two later, Rose went to call upon Aunt Jane, as she dutifully
did once or twice a week. On her way upstairs, she heard a singular
sound in the drawing-room, and involuntarily stopped to listen.

"One, two, three, slide! One, two, three, turn! Now then, come on!"
said one voice, impatiently.

"It's very easy to say 'come on;' but what the dickens do I do with my
left leg while I'm turning and sliding with my right?" demanded
another voice, in a breathless and mournful tone.

Then the whistling and thumping went on more vigorously than before;
and Rose, recognizing the voices, peeped through the half-open door to
behold a sight which made her shake with suppressed laughter. Steve,
with a red table-cloth tied round his waist, languished upon Mac's
shoulder, dancing in perfect time to the air he whistled; for Dandy
was a proficient in the graceful art, and plumed himself upon his
skill. Mac, with a flushed face and dizzy eye, clutched his brother by
the small of his back, vainly endeavoring to steer him down the long
room without entangling his own legs in the table-cloth, treading on
his partner's toes, or colliding with the furniture. It was very
droll; and Rose enjoyed the spectacle, till Mac, in a frantic attempt
to swing round, dashed himself against the wall, and landed Steve upon
the floor. Then it was impossible to restrain her laughter any longer;
and she walked in upon them, saying merrily,--

"It was splendid! Do it again, and I'll play for you."

Steve sprung up, and tore off the table-cloth in great confusion;
while Mac, still rubbing his head, dropped into a chair, trying to
look quite calm and cheerful as he gasped out,--

"How are you, cousin? When did you come? John should have told us."

"I'm glad he didn't, for then I should have missed this touching
tableau of cousinly devotion and brotherly love. Getting ready for our
next party, I see."

"Trying to; but there are so many things to remember all at
once,--keep time, steer straight, dodge the petticoats, and manage my
confounded legs,--that it isn't easy to get on at first," answered
Mac, wiping his hot forehead, with a sigh of exhaustion.

"Hardest job _I_ ever undertook; and, as I'm not a battering-ram, I
decline to be knocked round any longer," growled Steve, dusting his
knees, and ruefully surveying the feet that had been trampled on till
they tingled; for his boots and broadcloth were dear to the heart of
the dapper youth.

"Very good of you, and I'm much obliged. I've got the pace, I think,
and can practise with a chair to keep my hand in," said Mac, with
such a comic mixture of gratitude and resignation that Rose went off
again so irresistibly that her cousins joined her with a hearty roar.

"As you are making a martyr of yourself in my service, the least I can
do is to lend a hand. Play for us, Steve, and I'll give Mac a lesson,
unless he prefers the chair." And, throwing off hat and cloak, Rose
beckoned so invitingly that the gravest philosopher would have
yielded.

"A thousand thanks, but I'm afraid I shall hurt you," began Mac, much
gratified, but mindful of past mishaps.

"I'm not. Steve didn't manage his train well, for good dancers always
loop theirs up. I have none at all: so that trouble is gone; and the
music will make it much easier to keep step. Just do as I tell you,
and you'll go beautifully after a few turns."

"I will, I will! Pipe up, Steve! Now, Rose!" And, brushing his hair
out of his eyes with an air of stern determination, Mac grasped Rose,
and returned to the charge, bent on distinguishing himself if he died
in the attempt.

The second lesson prospered: for Steve marked the time by a series of
emphatic bangs; Mac obeyed orders as promptly as if his life depended
on it; and, after several narrow escapes at exciting moments, Rose had
the satisfaction of being steered safely down the room, and landed
with a grand pirouette at the bottom. Steve applauded, and Mac, much
elated, exclaimed with artless candor,--

"There really is a sort of inspiration about you, Rose. I always
detested dancing before; but now, do you know, I rather like it."

"I knew you would; only you mustn't stand with your arm round your
partner in this way when you are done. You must seat and fan her, if
she likes it," said Rose, anxious to perfect a pupil who seemed so
lamentably in need of a teacher.

"Yes, of course, I know how they do it;" and, releasing his cousin,
Mac raised a small whirlwind round her with a folded newspaper, so
full of grateful zeal that she had not the heart to chide him again.

"Well done, old fellow. I begin to have hopes of you, and will order
you a new dress-coat at once, since you are really going in for the
proprieties of life," said Steve from the music-stool, with the
approving nod of one who was a judge of said proprieties. "Now, Rose,
if you will just coach him a little in his small-talk, he won't make a
laughing-stock of himself as he did the other night," added Steve. "I
don't mean his geological gabble: that was bad enough, but his chat
with Emma Curtis was much worse. Tell her, Mac, and see if she doesn't
think poor Emma had a right to think you a first-class bore."

"I don't see why, when I merely tried to have a little sensible
conversation," began Mac, with reluctance; for he had been
unmercifully chaffed by his cousins, to whom his brother had betrayed
him.

"What did you say? I won't laugh if I can help it," said Rose, curious
to hear; for Steve's eyes were twinkling with fun.

"Well, I knew she was fond of theatres; so I tried that first, and got
on pretty well till I began to tell her how they managed those things
in Greece. Most interesting subject, you know?"

"Very. Did you give her one of the choruses or a bit of Agamemnon, as
you did when you described it to me?" asked Rose, keeping sober with
difficulty as she recalled that serio-comic scene.

"Of course not; but I was advising her to read Prometheus, when she
gaped behind her fan, and began to talk about Phebe. What a 'nice
creature' she was, 'kept her place,' 'dressed according to her
station,' and that sort of twaddle. I suppose it _was_ rather rude,
but being pulled up so short confused me a bit, and I said the first
thing that came into my head, which was that I thought Phebe the
best-dressed woman in the room, because she wasn't all fuss and
feathers like most of the girls."

"O Mac! that to Emma, who makes it the labor of her life to be always
in the height of the fashion, and was particularly splendid that
night. What _did_ she say?" cried Rose, full of sympathy for both
parties.

"She bridled and looked daggers at me."

"And what did you do?"

"I bit my tongue, and tumbled out of one scrape into another.
Following her example, I changed the subject by talking about the
Charity Concert for the orphans; and, when she gushed about the
'little darlings,' I advised her to adopt one, and wondered why young
ladies didn't do that sort of thing, instead of cuddling cats and
lapdogs."

"Unhappy boy! her pug is the idol of her life, and she hates babies,"
said Rose.

"More fool she! Well, she got my opinion on the subject, anyway, and
she's very welcome; for I went on to say that I thought it would not
only be a lovely charity, but excellent training for the time when
they had little darlings of their own. No end of poor things die
through the ignorance of mothers, you know," added Mac, so seriously
that Rose dared not smile at what went before.

"Imagine Emma trotting round with a pauper baby under her arm instead
of her cherished Toto," said Steve, with an ecstatic twirl on the
stool.

"Did she seem to like your advice, Monsieur Malapropos?" asked Rose,
wishing she had been there.

"No, she gave a little shriek, and said, 'Good gracious, Mr. Campbell,
how droll you are! Take me to mamma, please,' which I did with a
thankful heart. Catch me setting her pug's leg again," ended Mac, with
a grim shake of the head.

"Never mind. You were unfortunate in your listener that time. Don't
think all girls are so foolish. I can show you a dozen sensible ones,
who would discuss dress reform and charity with you, and enjoy Greek
tragedy if you did the chorus for them as you did for me," said Rose,
consolingly; for Steve would only jeer.

"Give me a list of them, please; and I'll cultivate their
acquaintance. A fellow must have some reward for making a teetotum of
himself."

"I will with pleasure; and if you dance well they will make it very
pleasant for you, and you'll enjoy parties in spite of yourself."

"I cannot be a 'glass of fashion and a mould of form' like Dandy here,
but I'll do my best: only, if I had my choice, I'd much rather go
round the streets with an organ and a monkey," answered Mac,
despondently.

"Thank you kindly for the compliment," and Rose made him a low
courtesy, while Steve cried,--

"Now you _have_ done it!" in a tone of reproach which reminded the
culprit, all too late, that he was Rose's chosen escort.

"By the gods, so I have!" and, casting away the newspaper with a
gesture of comic despair, Mac strode from the room, chanting
tragically the words of Cassandra,--

"'Woe! woe! O Earth! O Apollo! I will dare to die; I will accost the
gates of Hades, and make my prayer that I may receive a mortal
blow!'"




CHAPTER VII.

_PHEBE._


While Rose was making discoveries and having experiences, Phebe was
doing the same in a quieter way: but, though they usually compared
notes during the bedtime _tête-à-tête_ which always ended their day,
certain topics were never mentioned; so each had a little world of her
own into which even the eye of friendship did not peep.

Rose's life just now was the gayest, but Phebe's the happiest. Both
went out a good deal; for the beautiful voice was welcomed everywhere,
and many were ready to patronize the singer who would have been slow
to recognize the woman. Phebe knew this, and made no attempt to assert
herself; content to know that those whose regard she valued felt her
worth, and hopeful of a time when she could gracefully take the place
she was meant to fill.

Proud as a princess was Phebe about some things, though in most as
humble as a child; therefore, when each year lessened the service she
loved to give, and increased the obligations she would have refused
from any other source, dependence became a burden which even the most
fervent gratitude could not lighten. Hitherto the children had gone on
together, finding no obstacles to their companionship in the secluded
world in which they lived: now that they were women their paths
inevitably diverged, and both reluctantly felt that they must part
before long.

It had been settled, when they went abroad, that on their return Phebe
should take her one gift in her hand, and try her fortunes. On no
other terms would she accept the teaching which was to fit her for the
independence she desired. Faithfully had she used the facilities so
generously afforded both at home and abroad, and now was ready to
prove that they had not been in vain. Much encouraged by the small
successes she won in drawing-rooms, and the praise bestowed by
interested friends, she began to feel that she might venture on a
larger field, and begin her career as a concert singer; for she aimed
no higher.

Just at this time, much interest was felt in a new asylum for orphan
girls, which could not be completed for want of funds. The Campbells
"well had borne their part," and still labored to accomplish the
much-needed charity. Several fairs had been given for this purpose,
followed by a series of concerts. Rose had thrown herself into the
work with all her heart, and now proposed that Phebe should make her
_début_ at the last concert which was to be a peculiarly interesting
one, as all the orphans were to be present, and were expected to plead
their own cause by the sight of their innocent helplessness, as well
as touch hearts by the simple airs they were to sing.

Some of the family thought Phebe would object to so humble a
beginning: but Rose knew her better, and was not disappointed; for,
when she made her proposal, Phebe answered readily,--

"Where could I find a fitter time and place to come before the public
than here among my little sisters in misfortune? I'll sing for them
with all my heart: only I must be one of them, and have no flourish
made about me."

"You shall arrange it as you like; and, as there is to be little vocal
music but yours and the children's, I'll see that you have every thing
as you please," promised Rose.

It was well she did; for the family got much excited over the prospect
of "our Phebe's _début_," and _would_ have made a flourish if the
girls had not resisted. Aunt Clara was in despair about the dress;
because Phebe decided to wear a plain claret-colored merino with
frills at neck and wrists, so that she might look as much as possible,
like the other orphans in their stuff gowns and white aprons. Aunt
Plenty wanted to have a little supper afterward in honor of the
occasion; but Phebe begged her to change it to a Christmas dinner for
the poor children. The boys planned to throw bushels of flowers, and
Charlie claimed the honor of leading the singer in. But Phebe, with
tears in her eyes, declined their kindly offers, saying earnestly,--

"I had better begin as I am to go on, and depend upon myself entirely.
Indeed, Mr. Charlie, I'd rather walk in alone; for you'd be out of
place among us, and spoil the pathetic effect we wish to produce,"
and a smile sparkled through the tears, as Phebe looked at the piece
of elegance before her, and thought of the brown gowns and pinafores.

So, after much discussion, it was decided that she should have her way
in all things, and the family content themselves with applauding from
the front.

"We'll blister our hands every man of us, and carry you home in a
chariot and four: see if we don't, you perverse prima donna!"
threatened Steve, not at all satisfied with the simplicity of the
affair.

"A chariot and two will be very acceptable as soon as I'm done. I
shall be quite steady till my part is all over, and then I may feel a
little upset; so I'd like to get away before the confusion begins.
Indeed I don't mean to be perverse: but you are all so kind to me, my
heart is full whenever I think of it; and that wouldn't do if I'm to
sing," said Phebe, dropping one of the tears on the little frill she
was making.

No diamond could have adorned it better Archie thought, as he watched
it shine there for a moment; and felt like shaking Steve for daring to
pat the dark head with an encouraging,--

"All right. I'll be on hand, and whisk you away while the rest are
splitting their gloves. No fear of your breaking down. If you feel the
least bit like it, though, just look at me; and I'll glare at you and
shake my fist, since kindness upsets you."

"I wish you would, because one of my ballads is rather touching, and
I always want to cry when I sing it. The sight of you trying to glare
will make me want to laugh, and that will steady me nicely: so sit in
front, please, ready to slip out when I come off the last time."

"Depend upon me!" And the little man departed, taking great credit to
himself for his influence over tall, handsome Phebe.

If he had known what was going on in the mind of the silent young
gentleman behind the newspaper, Steve would have been much astonished;
for Archie, though apparently engrossed by business, was fathoms deep
in love by this time. No one suspected this but Rose; for he did his
wooing with his eyes, and only Phebe knew how eloquent they could be.
He had discovered what the matter was long ago,--had made many
attempts to reason himself out of it; but, finding it a hopeless task,
had given up trying, and let himself drift deliciously. The knowledge
that the family would not approve only seemed to add ardor to his love
and strength to his purpose: for the same energy and persistence which
he brought to business went into every thing he did; and, having once
made up his mind to marry Phebe, nothing could change his plan except
a word from her.

He watched and waited for three months, so that he might not be
accused of precipitation, though it did not take him one to decide
that this was the woman to make him happy. Her steadfast nature;
quiet, busy ways; and the reserved power and passion betrayed
sometimes by a flash of the black eyes, a quiver of the firm
lips,--suited Archie, who possessed many of the same attributes
himself: while the obscurity of her birth and isolation of her lot,
which would have deterred some lovers, not only appealed to his kindly
heart, but touched the hidden romance which ran like a vein of gold
through his strong common-sense, and made practical, steady-going
Archie a poet when he fell in love. If Uncle Mac had guessed what
dreams and fancies went on in the head bent over his ledgers, and what
emotions were fermenting in the bosom of his staid "right-hand man,"
he would have tapped his forehead, and suggested a lunatic asylum. The
boys thought Archie had sobered down too soon. His mother began to
fear that the air of the counting-room did not suit him: and Dr. Alec
was deluded into the belief that the fellow really began to "think of
Rose;" he came so often in the evening, seeming quite contented to sit
beside her work-table, and snip tape, or draw patterns, while they
chatted.

No one observed that, though he talked to Rose on these occasions, he
looked at Phebe, in her low chair close by, busy but silent; for she
always tried to efface herself when Rose was near, and often mourned
that she was too big to keep out of sight. No matter what he talked
about, Archie always saw the glossy black braids on the other side of
the table, the damask cheek curving down into the firm white throat,
and the dark lashes, lifted now and then, showing eyes so deep and
soft he dared not look into them long. Even the swift needle charmed
him, the little brooch which rose and fell with her quiet breath, the
plain work she did, and the tidy way she gathered her bits of thread
into a tiny bag. He seldom spoke to her; never touched her basket,
though he ravaged Rose's if he wanted string or scissors; very rarely
ventured to bring her some curious or pretty thing when ships came in
from China: only sat and thought of her; imagined that this was _his_
parlor, this _her_ work-table, and they two sitting there alone a
happy man and wife.

At this stage of the little evening drama, he would be conscious of
such a strong desire to do something rash that he took refuge in a new
form of intoxication, and proposed music, sometimes so abruptly that
Rose would pause in the middle of a sentence and look at him,
surprised to meet a curiously excited look in the usually cool, gray
eyes.

Then Phebe, folding up her work, would go to the piano, as if glad to
find a vent for the inner life which she seemed to have no power of
expressing except in song. Rose would follow to accompany her; and
Archie, moving to a certain shady corner whence he could see Phebe's
face as she sang, would give himself up to unmitigated rapture for
half an hour. Phebe never sang so well as at such times: for the
kindly atmosphere was like sunshine to a bird, criticisms were few
and gentle, praises hearty and abundant; and she poured out her soul
as freely as a spring gushes up when its hidden source is full.

Always comely, with a large and wholesome growth, in moments such as
these Phebe was beautiful with the beauty that makes a man's eye
brighten with honest admiration, and thrills his heart with a sense of
womanly nobility and sweetness. Little wonder, then, that the chief
spectator of this agreeable tableau grew nightly more enamoured; and,
while the elders were deep in whist, the young people were playing
that still more absorbing game in which hearts are always trumps.

Rose, having Dummy for a partner, soon discovered the fact, and lately
had begun to feel as she fancied Wall must have done when Pyramus
wooed Thisbe through its chinks. She was a little startled at first,
then amused, then anxious, then heartily interested, as every woman is
in such affairs, and willingly continued to be a medium, though
sometimes she quite tingled with the electricity which seemed to
pervade the air. She said nothing, waiting for Phebe to speak; but
Phebe was silent, seeming to doubt the truth, till doubt became
impossible, then to shrink as if suddenly conscious of wrong-doing,
and seize every possible pretext for absenting herself from the
"girls' corner," as the pretty recess was called.

The concert plan afforded excellent opportunities for doing this; and
evening after evening she slipped away to practise her songs
upstairs, while Archie sat staring disconsolately at the neglected
work-basket and mute piano. Rose pitied him, and longed to say a word
of comfort, but felt shy,--he was such a reserved fellow,--so left him
to conduct his quiet wooing in his own way, feeling that the crisis
would soon arrive.

She was sure of this, as she sat beside him on the evening of the
concert; for while the rest of the family nodded and smiled, chatted
and laughed in great spirits, Archie was as mute as a fish, and sat
with his arms tightly folded, as if to keep in any unruly emotions
which might attempt to escape. He never looked at the programme; but
Rose knew when Phebe's turn came by the quick breath he drew, and the
intent look that came into his eyes so absent before.

But her own excitement prevented much notice of his; for Rose was in a
flutter of hope and fear, sympathy and delight, about Phebe and her
success. The house was crowded; the audience sufficiently mixed to
make the general opinion impartial; and the stage full of little
orphans with shining faces, a most effective reminder of the object in
view.

"Little dears, how nice they look!" "Poor things, so young to be
fatherless and motherless." "It will be a disgrace to the city, if
those girls are not taken proper care of." "Subscriptions are always
in order, you know; and pretty Miss Campbell will give you her
sweetest smile if you hand her a handsome check." "I've heard this
Phebe Moore, and she really has a delicious voice: such a pity she
won't fit herself for opera!" "Only sings three times to-night; that's
modest I'm sure, when she is the chief attraction; so we must give her
an encore after the Italian piece." "The orphans lead off, I see: stop
your ears if you like; but don't fail to applaud, or the ladies will
never forgive you."

Chat of this sort went on briskly, while fans waved, programmes
rustled, and ushers flew about distractedly; till an important
gentleman appeared, made his bow, skipped upon the leader's stand, and
with a wave of his bâton caused a general uprising of white pinafores,
as the orphans led off with that much-enduring melody, "America," in
shrill small voices, but with creditable attention to time and tune.
Pity and patriotism produced a generous round of applause; and the
little girls sat down, beaming with innocent satisfaction.

An instrumental piece followed, and then a youthful gentleman, with
his hair in picturesque confusion, and what his friends called a
"musical brow," bounded up the steps, and, clutching a roll of music
with a pair of tightly gloved hands, proceeded to inform the audience,
in a husky tenor voice, that

    "It was a lovely violet."

What else the song contained in the way of sense or sentiment it was
impossible to discover; as the three pages of music appeared to
consist of variations upon that one line, ending with a prolonged
quaver, which flushed the musical brow, and left the youth quite
breathless when he made his bow.

"Now she's coming! O uncle, my heart beats as if it was myself!"
whispered Rose, clutching Dr. Alec's arm with a little gasp, as the
piano was rolled forward, the leader's stand pushed back, and all eyes
turned toward the anteroom door.

She forgot to glance at Archie, and it was as well perhaps; for his
heart was thumping almost audibly, as he waited for his Phebe. Not
from the anteroom, but out from among the children, where she had sat
unseen in the shadow of the organ, came stately Phebe in her
wine-colored dress, with no ornament but her fine hair and a white
flower at her throat. Very pale, but quite composed, apparently; for
she stepped slowly through the narrow lane of upturned faces, holding
back her skirts, lest they should rudely brush against some little
head. Straight to the front she went, bowed hastily, and, with a
gesture to the accompanist, stood waiting to begin, her eyes fixed on
the great gilt clock at the opposite end of the hall.

They never wandered from that point while she sung; but, as she ended,
they dropped for an instant on an eager, girlish countenance, bending
from a front seat; then, with her hasty little bow, she went quickly
back among the children, who clapped and nodded as she passed, well
pleased with the ballad she had sung.

Every one courteously followed their example; but there was no
enthusiasm, and it was evident that Phebe had not produced a
particularly favorable impression.

"Never sang so badly in her life," muttered Charlie, irefully.

"She was frightened, poor thing. Give her time, give her time," said
Uncle Mac, kindly.

"I saw she was, and I glared like a gorgon, but she never looked at
me," added Steve, smoothing his gloves and his brows at the same time.

"That first song was the hardest, and she got through much better than
I expected," put in Dr. Alec, bound not to show the disappointment he
felt.

"Don't be troubled. Phebe has courage enough for any thing, and she'll
astonish you before the evening's over," prophesied Mac, with unabated
confidence; for he knew something that the rest did not.

Rose said nothing, but, under cover of her burnous, gave Archie's hand
a sympathetic squeeze; for his arms were unfolded now, as if the
strain was over, and one lay on his knee, while with the other he
wiped his hot forehead with an air of relief.

Friends about them murmured complimentary fibs, and affected great
delight and surprise at Miss Moore's "charming style," "exquisite
simplicity," and "undoubted talent." But strangers freely criticised,
and Rose was so indignant at some of their remarks she could not
listen to any thing upon the stage, though a fine overture was played,
a man with a remarkable bass voice growled and roared melodiously,
and the orphans sang a lively air with a chorus of "Tra, la, la,"
which was a great relief to little tongues unused to long silence.

"I've often heard that women's tongues were hung in the middle and
went at both ends: now I'm sure of it," whispered Charlie, trying to
cheer her up by pointing out the comical effect of some seventy-five
open mouths, in each of which the unruly member was wagging briskly.

Rose laughed and let him fan her, leaning from his seat behind with
the devoted air he always assumed in public; but her wounded feelings
were not soothed, and she continued to frown at the stout man on the
left, who had dared to say with a shrug and a glance at Phebe's next
piece, "That young woman can no more sing this Italian thing than she
can fly, and they ought not to let her attempt it."

Phebe did, however; and suddenly changed the stout man's opinion by
singing it grandly; for the consciousness of her first failure pricked
her pride and spurred her to do her best with the calm sort of
determination which conquers fear, fires ambition, and changes defeat
to success. She looked steadily at Rose now, or the flushed, intent
face beside her; and throwing all her soul into the task let her voice
ring out like a silver clarion, filling the great hall and setting the
hearers' blood a-tingle with the exulting strain.

That settled Phebe's fate as cantatrice; for the applause was genuine
and spontaneous this time, and broke out again and again with the
generous desire to atone for former coldness. But she would not
return, and the shadow of the great organ seemed to have swallowed her
up; for no eye could find her, no pleasant clamor win her back.

"Now I can die content," said Rose, beaming with heart-felt
satisfaction; while Archie looked steadfastly at his programme, trying
to keep his face in order, and the rest of the family assumed a
triumphant air, as if _they_ had never doubted from the first.

"Very well, indeed," said the stout man, with an approving nod. "Quite
promising for a beginner. Shouldn't wonder if in time they made a
second Cary or Kellogg of her."

"Now you'll forgive him, won't you?" murmured Charlie, in his cousin's
ear.

"Yes; and I'd like to pat him on the head. But take warning and never
judge by first appearances again," whispered Rose, at peace now with
all mankind.

Phebe's last song was another ballad; for she meant to devote her
talent to that much neglected but always attractive branch of her art.
It was a great surprise, therefore, to all but one person in the hall,
when, instead of singing "Auld Robin Grey," she placed herself at the
piano, and, with a smiling glance over her shoulder at the children,
broke out in the old bird-song which first won Rose. But the
chirping, twittering, and cooing were now the burden to three verses
of a charming little song, full of spring-time and the awakening life
that makes it lovely. A rippling accompaniment flowed through it all,
and a burst of delighted laughter from the children filled up the
first pause with a fitting answer to the voices that seemed calling to
them from the vernal woods.

It was very beautiful, and novelty lent its charm to the surprise; for
art and nature worked a pretty miracle, and the clever imitation,
first heard from a kitchen hearth, now became the favorite in a
crowded concert room. Phebe was quite herself again; color in the
cheeks now; eyes that wandered smiling to and fro; and lips that sang
as gaily and far more sweetly than when she kept time to her blithe
music with a scrubbing brush.

This song was evidently intended for the children, and they
appreciated the kindly thought; for, as Phebe went back among them,
they clapped ecstatically, flapped their pinafores, and some caught
her by the skirts with audible requests to "do it again, please; do it
again."

But Phebe shook her head and vanished; for it was getting late for
such small people, several of whom "lay sweetly slumbering there,"
till roused by the clamor round them. The elders, however, were not to
be denied, and applauded persistently, especially Aunt Plenty, who
seized Uncle Mac's cane and pounded with it as vigorously as "Mrs.
Nubbles" at the play.

"Never mind your gloves, Steve; keep it up till she comes," cried
Charlie, enjoying the fun like a boy; while Jamie lost his head with
excitement, and standing up called "Phebe! Phebe!" in spite of his
mother's attempts to silence him.

Even the stout man clapped, and Rose could only laugh delightedly as
she turned to look at Archie, who seemed to have let himself loose at
last, and was stamping with a dogged energy funny to see.

So Phebe had to come, and stood there meekly bowing, with a moved look
on her face, that showed how glad and grateful she was, till a sudden
hush came; then, as if inspired by the memory of the cause that
brought her there, she looked down into the sea of friendly faces
before her, with no trace of fear in her own, and sung the song that
never will grow old.

That went straight to the hearts of those who heard her: for there was
something inexpressibly touching in the sight of this sweet-voiced
woman singing of home for the little creatures who were homeless; and
Phebe made her tuneful plea irresistible by an almost involuntary
gesture of the hands which had hung loosely clasped before her; till,
with the last echo of the beloved word, they fell apart and were
half-out-stretched as if pleading to be filled.

It was the touch of nature that works wonders; for it made full purses
suddenly weigh heavily in pockets slow to open, brought tears to eyes
unused to weep, and caused that group of red-gowned girls to grow
very pathetic in the sight of fathers and mothers who had left little
daughters safe asleep at home. This was evident from the stillness
that remained unbroken for an instant after Phebe ended; and before
people could get rid of their handkerchiefs she would have been gone,
if the sudden appearance of a mite in a pinafore, climbing up the
stairs from the anteroom, with a great bouquet grasped in both hands,
had not arrested her.

Up came the little creature, intent on performing the mission for
which rich bribes of sugar-plums had been promised, and trotting
bravely across the stage, she held up the lovely nosegay, saying in
her baby voice, "Dis for you, ma'am;" then, startled by the sudden
outburst of applause, she hid her face in Phebe's gown, and began to
sob with fright.

An awkward minute for poor Phebe; but she showed unexpected presence
of mind, and left behind her a pretty picture of the oldest and the
youngest orphan, as she went quickly down the step, smiling over the
great bouquet with the baby on her arm.

Nobody minded the closing piece; for people began to go, sleepy
children to be carried off, and whispers grew into a buzz of
conversation. In the general confusion, Rose looked to see if Steve
had remembered his promise to help Phebe slip away before the rush
began. No, there he was putting on Kitty's cloak, quite oblivious of
any other duty; and, fuming to ask Archie to hurry out, Rose found
that he had already vanished, leaving his gloves behind him.

"Have you lost any thing?" asked Dr. Alec, catching a glimpse of her
face.

"No, sir, I've found something," she whispered back, giving him the
gloves to pocket along with her fan and glass, adding hastily as the
concert ended, "Please, uncle, tell them all not to come with us.
Phebe has had enough excitement, and ought to rest."

Rose's word was law to the family in all things concerning Phebe. So
word was passed that there were to be no congratulations till
to-morrow, and Dr. Alec got his party off as soon as possible. But all
the way home, while he and Aunt Plenty were prophesying a brilliant
future for the singer, Rose sat rejoicing over the happy present of
the woman. She was sure that Archie had spoken, and imagined the whole
scene with feminine delight,--how tenderly he had asked the momentous
question, how gratefully Phebe had given the desired reply, and now
how both were enjoying that delicious hour which Rose had been given
to understand never came but once. Such a pity to shorten it, she
thought; and begged her uncle to go home the longest way: the night
was so mild, the moonlight so clear, and herself so in need of fresh
air after the excitement of the evening.

"I thought you would want to rush into Phebe's arms the instant she
got done," said Aunt Plenty, innocently wondering at the whims girls
took into their heads.

"So I should if I consulted my own wishes; but as Phebe asked to be
let alone I want to gratify her," answered Rose, making the best
excuse she could.

"A little piqued," thought the doctor, fancying he understood the
case.

As the old lady's rheumatism forbade their driving about till
midnight, home was reached much too soon, Rose thought, and tripped
away to warn the lovers the instant she entered the house. But study,
parlor, and boudoir were empty; and, when Jane appeared with cake and
wine, she reported that "Miss Phebe went right upstairs, and wished to
be excused, please, being very tired."

"That isn't at all like Phebe: I hope she isn't ill," began Aunt
Plenty, sitting down to toast her feet.

"She may be a little hysterical; for she is a proud thing, and
represses her emotions as long as she can. I'll step up and see if she
doesn't need a soothing draught of some sort," and Dr. Alec threw off
his coat as he spoke.

"No, no, she's only tired. I'll run up to her: she won't mind me; and
I'll report if any thing is amiss."

Away went Rose, quite trembling with suspense; but Phebe's door was
shut, no light shone underneath, and no sound came from the room
within. She tapped, and, receiving no answer, went on to her own
chamber, thinking to herself,--

"Love always makes people queer, I've heard; so I suppose they settled
it all in the carriage, and the dear thing ran away to think about her
happiness alone. I'll not disturb her. Why, Phebe!" added Rose,
surprised; for, entering her room, there was the cantatrice, busy
about the nightly services she always rendered her little mistress.

"I'm waiting for you, dear. Where have you been so long?" asked Phebe,
poking the fire as if anxious to get some color into cheeks that were
unnaturally pale.

The instant she spoke, Rose knew that something was wrong, and a
glance at her face confirmed the fear. It was like a dash of cold
water, and quenched her happy fancies in a moment; but being a
delicate-minded girl she respected Phebe's mood, and asked no
questions, made no comments, and left her friend to speak or be silent
as she chose.

"I was so excited I would take a turn in the moonlight to calm my
nerves. O dearest Phebe, I am _so_ glad, so proud, so full of wonder
at your courage and skill and sweet ways altogether, that I cannot
half tell you how I love and honor you!" she cried, kissing the white
cheeks with such tender warmth they could not help glowing faintly, as
Phebe held her little mistress close, sure that nothing could disturb
this innocent affection.

"It is all your work, dear; because but for you I might still be
scrubbing floors, and hardly dare to dream of any thing like this,"
she said, in her old grateful way; but in her voice there was a thrill
of something deeper than gratitude, and at the last two words her
head went up with a gesture of soft pride as if it had been newly
crowned.

Rose heard and saw and guessed the meaning of both tone and gesture;
feeling that her Phebe deserved both the singer's laurel and the
bride's myrtle wreath. But she only looked up, saying very
wistfully,--

"Then it _has_ been a happy night for you as well as for us."

"The happiest of my life, and the hardest," answered Phebe briefly, as
she looked away from the questioning eyes.

"You should have let us come nearer and help you through. I'm afraid
you are very proud, my Jenny Lind."

"I have to be; for sometimes I feel as if I had nothing else to keep
me up." She stopped short there, fearing that her voice would prove
traitorous if she went on. In a moment, she asked in a tone that was
almost hard,--

"You think I did well to-night?"

"They all think so, and were so delighted they wanted to come in a
body and tell you so; but I sent them home, because I knew you'd be
tired out. Perhaps I ought not to have done it, and you'd rather have
had a crowd about you than just me?"

"It was the kindest thing you ever did, and what could I like better
than 'just you,' my darling?"

Phebe seldom called her that, and when she did her heart was in the
little word, making it so tender that Rose thought it the sweetest in
the world, next to Uncle Alec's "my little girl." Now it was almost
passionate, and Phebe's face grew rather tragical as she looked down
at Rose. It was impossible to seem unconscious any longer, and Rose
said, caressing Phebe's cheek, which burned with a feverish color
now,--

"Then don't shut me out if you have a trouble; but let me share it as
I let you share all mine."

"I will! Little mistress, I've got to go away, sooner even than we
planned."

"Why, Phebe?"

"Because--Archie loves me."

"That's the very reason you should stay and make him happy."

"Not if it caused dissension in the family, and you know it would."

Rose opened her lips to deny this impetuously, but checked herself and
answered honestly,--

"Uncle and I would be heartily glad; and I'm sure Aunt Jessie never
could object, if you loved Archie as he does you."

"She has other hopes, I think; and kind as she is it _would_ be a
disappointment if he brought me home. She is right; they all are, and
I alone am to blame. I should have gone long ago: I knew I should; but
it was so pleasant I couldn't bear to go away alone."

"I kept you, and I am to blame if any one; but indeed, dear Phebe, I
cannot see why you should care even if Aunt Myra croaks, and Aunt
Clara exclaims, or Aunt Jane makes disagreeable remarks. Be happy,
and never mind them," cried Rose; so much excited by all this that she
felt the spirit of revolt rise up within her, and was ready to defy
even that awe-inspiring institution "the family" for her friend's
sake.

But Phebe shook her head with a sad smile; and answered, still with
the hard tone in her voice as if forcing back all emotion that she
might see her duty clearly,--

"_You_ could do that, but _I_ never can. Answer me this, Rose, and
answer truly as you love me. If you had been taken into a house, a
friendless, penniless, forlorn girl, and for years been heaped with
benefits, trusted, taught, loved, and made, oh, so happy! could you
think it right to steal away something that these good people valued
very much? To have them feel that you had been ungrateful, had
deceived them, and meant to thrust yourself into a high place not fit
for you; when they had been generously helping you in other ways, far
more than you deserved. Could you then say as you do now, 'Be happy
and never mind them'?"

Phebe held Rose by the shoulders now, and searched her face so keenly
that the other shrunk a little; for the black eyes were full of fire,
and there was something almost grand about this girl who seemed
suddenly to have become a woman. There was no need of words to answer
the questions so swiftly asked; for Rose put herself in Phebe's place
in the drawing of a breath, and her own pride made her truthfully
reply,--

"No: I could not!"

"I knew you'd say that, and help me do my duty;" and all the coldness
melted out of Phebe's manner, as she hugged her little mistress close,
feeling the comfort of sympathy even through the blunt sincerity of
Rose's words.

"I will if I know how. Now come and tell me all about it;" and,
seating herself in the great chair which had often held them both,
Rose stretched out her hands as if glad and ready to give help of any
sort.

But Phebe would not take her accustomed place; for, as if coming to
confession, she knelt down upon the rug, and, leaning on the arm of
the chair, told her love-story in the simplest words.

"I never thought he cared for me until a little while ago. I fancied
it was you, and even when I knew he liked to hear me sing I supposed
it was because you helped; and so I did my best, and was glad you were
to be a happy girl. But his eyes told the truth; then I saw what I had
been doing, and was frightened. He did not speak; so I believed, what
is quite true, that he felt I was not a fit wife for him, and would
never ask me. It was right: I was glad of it, yet I _was_ proud; and,
though I did not ask or hope for any thing, I did want him to see that
I respected myself, remembered my duty, and could do right as well as
he. I kept away; I planned to go as soon as possible, and resolved
that at this concert I would do so well he should not be ashamed of
poor Phebe and her one gift."

"It was this that made you so strange, then; preferring to go alone,
and refusing every little favor at our hands?" asked Rose, feeling
very sure now about the state of Phebe's heart.

"Yes; I wanted to do every thing myself, and not owe one jot of my
success, if I had any, to even the dearest friend I've got. It was bad
and foolish of me, and I was punished by that first dreadful failure.
I was so frightened, Rose! My breath was all gone, my eyes so dizzy I
could hardly see, and that great crowd of faces seemed so near I dared
not look. If it had not been for the clock, I never should have got
through; and when I did, not knowing in the least how I'd sung, one
look at your distressed face told me that I'd failed."

"But I smiled, Phebe,--indeed I did,--as sweetly as I could; for I was
sure it was only fright," protested Rose, eagerly.

"So you did: but the smile was full of pity, not of pride, as I wanted
it to be; and I rushed into a dark place behind the organ, feeling
ready to kill myself. How angry and miserable I was! I set my teeth,
clenched my hands, and vowed that I would do well next time, or never
sing another note. I was quite desperate when my turn came, and felt
as if I could do almost any thing; for I remembered that _he_ was
there. I'm not sure how it was, but it seemed as if I was all voice;
for I let myself go, trying to forget every thing except that two
people must _not_ be disappointed, though I died when the song was
done."

"O Phebe, it was splendid! I nearly cried, I was so proud and glad to
see you do yourself justice at last."

"And he?" whispered Phebe, with her face half hidden on the arm of the
chair.

"Said not a word: but I saw his lips tremble and his eyes shine; and I
knew he was the happiest creature there, because _I_ was sure he did
think you fit to be his wife, and did mean to speak very soon."

Phebe made no answer for a moment, seeming to forget the small success
in the greater one which followed, and to comfort her sore heart with
the knowledge that Rose was right.

"_He_ sent the flowers; _he_ came for me, and, on the way home, showed
me how wrong I had been to doubt him for an hour. Don't ask me to tell
that part, but be sure _I_ was the happiest creature in the world
then." And Phebe hid her face again, all wet with tender tears, that
fell soft and sudden as a summer shower.

Rose let them flow undisturbed, while she silently caressed the bent
head; wondering, with a wistful look in her own wet eyes, what this
mysterious passion was, which could so move, ennoble, and beautify the
beings whom it blessed.

An impertinent little clock upon the chimney-piece striking eleven
broke the silence, and reminded Phebe that she could not indulge in
love-dreams there. She started up, brushed off her tears, and said
resolutely,--

"That is enough for to-night. Go happily to bed, and leave the
troubles for to-morrow."

"But, Phebe, I must know what you said," cried Rose, like a child
defrauded of half its bedtime story.

"I said 'No.'"

"Ah! but it will change to 'Yes' by and by; I'm sure of that: so I'll
let you go to dream of 'him.' The Campbells _are_ rather proud of
being descendants of Robert Bruce; but they have common-sense and love
you dearly, as you'll see to-morrow."

"Perhaps." And, with a good-night kiss, poor Phebe went away, to lie
awake till dawn.




CHAPTER VIII.

_BREAKERS AHEAD._


Anxious to smooth the way for Phebe, Rose was up betimes, and slipped
into Aunt Plenty's room before the old lady had got her cap on.

"Aunty, I've something pleasant to tell you; and, while you listen,
I'll brush your hair, as you like to have me," she began, well aware
that the proposed process was a very soothing one.

"Yes, dear: only don't be too particular, because I'm late and must
hurry down, or Jane won't get things straight; and it does fidget me
to have the salt-cellars uneven, the tea-strainer forgotten, and your
uncle's paper not aired," returned Miss Plenty, briskly unrolling the
two gray curls she wore at her temples.

Then Rose, brushing away at the scanty back-hair, led skilfully up to
the crisis of her tale by describing Phebe's panic and brave efforts
to conquer it; all about the flowers Archie sent her; and how Steve
forgot, and dear, thoughtful Archie took his place. So far it went
well, and Aunt Plenty was full of interest, sympathy, and approbation;
but when Rose added, as if it was quite a matter of course, "So, on
the way home, he told her he loved her," a great start twitched the
gray locks out of her hands as the old lady turned round, with the
little curls standing erect, exclaiming, in undisguised dismay,--

"Not seriously, Rose?"

"Yes, Aunty, very seriously. He never jokes about such things."

"Mercy on us! what _shall_ we do about it?"

"Nothing, ma'am, but be as glad as we ought, and congratulate him as
soon as she says 'Yes.'"

"Do you mean to say she didn't accept at once?"

"She never will if we don't welcome her as kindly as if she belonged
to one of our best families, and I don't blame her."

"I'm glad the girl has so much sense. Of course we can't do any thing
of the sort; and I'm surprised at Archie's forgetting what he owes to
the family in this rash manner. Give me my cap, child: I must speak to
Alec at once." And Aunt Plenty twisted her hair into a button at the
back of her head with one energetic twirl.

"Do speak kindly, Aunty, and remember that it was not Phebe's fault.
She never thought of this till very lately, and began at once to
prepare for going away," said Rose, pleadingly.

"She ought to have gone long ago. I told Myra we should have trouble
somewhere as soon as I saw what a good-looking creature she was; and
here it is as bad as can be. Dear, dear! why can't young people have a
little prudence?"

"I don't see that any one need object if Uncle Jem and Aunt Jessie
approve; and I do think it will be very, very unkind to scold poor
Phebe for being well-bred, pretty, and good, after doing all we could
to make her so."

"Child, you don't understand these things yet; but you ought to feel
your duty toward your family, and do all you can to keep the name as
honorable as it always has been. What do you suppose our blessed
ancestress, Lady Marget, would say to our oldest boy taking a wife
from the poor-house?"

As she spoke, Miss Plenty looked up, almost apprehensively, at one of
the wooden-faced old portraits with which her room was hung, as if
asking pardon of the severe-nosed matron, who stared back at her from
under the sort of blue dish-cover which formed her head-gear.

"As Lady Marget died about two hundred years ago, I don't care a pin
what she would say; especially as she looks like a very narrow-minded,
haughty woman. But I do care very much what Miss Plenty Campbell says;
for _she_ is a very sensible, generous, discreet, and dear old lady,
who wouldn't hurt a fly, much less a good and faithful girl who has
been a sister to me. Would she?" entreated Rose, knowing well that the
elder aunt led all the rest more or less.

But Miss Plenty had her cap on now, and consequently felt herself
twice the woman she was without it; so she not only gave it a somewhat
belligerent air by setting it well up, but she shook her head
decidedly, smoothed down her stiff white apron, and stood up as if
ready for battle.

"I shall do my duty, Rose, and expect the same of others. Don't say
any more now: I must turn the matter over in my mind; for it has come
upon me suddenly, and needs serious consideration."

With which unusually solemn address, she took up her keys and trotted
away, leaving her niece to follow with an anxious countenance,
uncertain whether her championship had done good or ill to the cause
she had at heart.

She was much cheered by the sound of Phebe's voice in the study; for
Rose was sure that if Uncle Alec was on their side all would be well.
But the clouds lowered again when they came in to breakfast: for
Phebe's heavy eyes and pale cheeks did not look encouraging; while Dr.
Alec was as sober as a judge, and sent an inquiring glance toward Rose
now and then as if curious to discover how she bore the news.

An uncomfortable meal, though all tried to seem as usual, and talked
over last night's events with all the interest they could. But the old
peace was disturbed by a word, as a pebble thrown into a quiet pool
sends tell-tale circles rippling its surface far and wide. Aunt
Plenty, while "turning the subject over in her mind," also seemed
intent on upsetting every thing she touched, and made sad havoc in her
tea-tray; Dr. Alec unsociably read his paper; Rose, having salted
instead of sugared her oatmeal, absently ate it feeling that the
sweetness had gone out of every thing; and Phebe, after choking down a
cup of tea and crumbling a roll, excused herself, and went away,
sternly resolving not to be a bone of contention to this beloved
family.

As soon as the door was shut, Rose pushed away her plate, and going to
Dr. Alec peeped over the paper with such an anxious face that he put
it down at once.

"Uncle, this is a serious matter, and _we_ must take our stand at
once; for you are Phebe's guardian and I am her sister," began Rose,
with pretty solemnity. "You have often been disappointed in me," she
continued, "but I know I never shall be in you; because you are too
wise and good to let any worldly pride or prudence spoil your sympathy
with Archie and our Phebe. You won't desert them, will you?"

"Never!" answered Dr. Alec, with gratifying energy.

"Thank you! thank you!" cried Rose. "Now, if I have you and aunty on
my side, I'm not afraid of anybody."

"Gently, gently, child. I don't intend to desert the lovers; but I
certainly shall advise them to consider well what they are about. I'll
own I _am_ rather disappointed; because Archie is young to decide his
life in this way, and Phebe's career seemed settled in another
fashion. Old people don't like to have their plans upset, you know,"
he added, more lightly; for Rose's face fell as he went on.

"Old people shouldn't plan too much for the young ones then. We are
very grateful, I'm sure; but we cannot always be disposed of in the
most prudent and sensible way; so don't set your hearts on little
arrangements of that sort, I beg," and Rose looked wondrous wise; for
she could not help suspecting even her best uncle of "plans" in her
behalf.

"You are quite right: we shouldn't; yet it is very hard to help it,"
confessed Dr. Alec, with a conscious air; and, returning hastily to
the lovers, he added kindly,--

"I was much pleased with the straightforward way in which Phebe came
to me this morning, and told me all about it, as if I really was her
guardian. She did not own it in words: but it was perfectly evident
that she loves Archie with all her heart; yet, knowing the objections
which will be made, very sensibly and bravely proposes to go away at
once, and end the matter,--as if that were possible, poor child," and
the tender-hearted man gave a sigh of sympathy that did Rose good to
hear, and mollified her rising indignation at the bare idea of ending
Phebe's love affairs in such a summary way.

"You don't think she ought to go, I hope?"

"I think she will go."

"We must not let her."

"We have no right to keep her."

"O uncle! surely we have! Our Phebe, whom we all love so much."

"You forget that she is a woman now, and we have no claim upon her.
Because we've befriended her for years is the very reason we should
not make our benefits a burden, but leave her free; and, if she
chooses to do this in spite of Archie, we must let her with a
God-speed."

Before Rose could answer, Aunt Plenty spoke out like one having
authority; for old-fashioned ways were dear to her soul, and she
thought even love affairs should be conducted with a proper regard to
the powers that be.

"The family must talk the matter over and decide what is best for the
children, who of course will listen to reason and do nothing
ill-advised. For my part, I am quite upset by the news, but shall not
commit myself till I've seen Jessie and the boy. Jane, clear away, and
bring me the hot water."

That ended the morning conference; and, leaving the old lady to soothe
her mind by polishing spoons and washing cups, Rose went away to find
Phebe, while the doctor retired to laugh over the downfall of brother
Mac's match-making schemes.

The Campbells did not gossip about their concerns in public; but,
being a very united family, it had long been the custom to "talk over"
any interesting event which occurred to any member thereof, and every
one gave his or her opinion, advice, or censure with the utmost
candor. Therefore the first engagement, if such it could be called,
created a great sensation, among the aunts especially; and they were
in as much of a flutter as a flock of maternal birds when their young
begin to hop out of the nest. So at all hours the excellent ladies
were seen excitedly nodding their caps together, as they discussed the
affair in all its bearings, without ever arriving at any unanimous
decision.

The boys took it much more calmly. Mac was the only one who came out
strongly in Archie's favor. Charlie thought the Chief ought to do
better, and called Phebe "a siren, who had bewitched the sage youth."
Steve was scandalized, and delivered long orations upon one's duty to
society, keeping the old name up, and the danger of _mésalliances_;
while all the time he secretly sympathized with Archie, being much
smitten with Kitty Van himself. Will and Geordie, unfortunately home
for the holidays, considered it "a jolly lark;" and little Jamie
nearly drove his elder brother distracted by curious inquiries as to
"how folks felt when they were in love."

Uncle Mac's dismay was so comical that it kept Dr. Alec in good
spirits; for he alone knew how deep was the deluded man's chagrin at
the failure of the little plot which he fancied was prospering finely.

"I'll never set my heart on any thing of the sort again; and the young
rascals may marry whom they like. I'm prepared for any thing now: so
if Steve brings home the washerwoman's daughter, and Mac runs away
with our pretty chamber-maid, I shall say, 'Bless you my children,'
with mournful resignation; for, upon my soul, that is all that's left
for a modern parent to do."

With which tragic burst, poor Uncle Mac washed his hands of the whole
affair, and buried himself in the counting-house while the storm
raged.

About this time, Archie might have echoed Rose's childish wish, that
she had not _quite_ so many aunts; for the tongues of those interested
relatives made sad havoc with his little romance, and caused him to
long fervently for a desert island, where he could woo and win his
love in delicious peace. That nothing of the sort was possible soon
became evident; since every word uttered only confirmed Phebe's
resolution to go away, and proved to Rose how mistaken she had been in
believing that she could bring every one to her way of thinking.

Prejudices are unmanageable things; and the good aunts, like most
women, possessed a plentiful supply: so Rose found it like beating her
head against a wall to try and convince them that Archie was wise in
loving poor Phebe. His mother, who had hoped to have Rose for her
daughter,--not because of her fortune, but the tender affection she
felt for her,--put away her disappointment without a word, and
welcomed Phebe as kindly as she could for her boy's sake. But the girl
felt the truth with the quickness of a nature made sensitive by love,
and clung to her resolve all the more tenaciously, though grateful for
the motherly words that would have been so sweet if genuine happiness
had prompted them.

Aunt Jane called it romantic nonsense, and advised strong
measures,--"kind, but firm, Jessie." Aunt Clara was sadly distressed
about "what people would say" if one of "our boys" married a nobody's
daughter. And Aunt Myra not only seconded her views by painting
portraits of Phebe's unknown relations in the darkest colors, but
uttered direful prophecies regarding the disreputable beings who would
start up in swarms the moment the girl made a good match.

These suggestions so wrought upon Aunt Plenty that she turned a deaf
ear to the benevolent emotions native to her breast, and taking
refuge behind "our blessed ancestress, Lady Marget," refused to
sanction any engagement which could bring discredit upon the stainless
name which was her pride.

So it all ended where it began; for Archie steadily refused to listen
to any one but Phebe, and she as steadily reiterated her bitter "No;"
fortifying herself half unconsciously with the hope that, by and by,
when she had won a name, fate might be kinder.

While the rest talked, she had been working; for every hour showed her
that her instinct had been a true one, and pride would not let her
stay, though love pleaded eloquently. So, after a Christmas any thing
but merry, Phebe packed her trunks, rich in gifts from those who
generously gave her all but the one thing she desired; and, with a
pocketful of letters to people who could further her plans, she went
away to seek her fortune, with a brave face and a very heavy heart.

"Write often, and let me know all you do, my Phebe; and remember I
shall never be contented till you come back again," whispered Rose,
clinging to her till the last.

"She _will_ come back; for in a year I'm going to bring her home,
please God," said Archie, pale with the pain of parting, but as
resolute as she.

"I'll earn my welcome: then perhaps it will be easier for them to give
and me to receive it," answered Phebe, with a backward glance at the
group of caps in the hall, as she went down the steps on Dr. Alec's
arm.

"You earned it long ago, and it is always waiting for you while I am
here. Remember that, and God bless you, my good girl," he said, with a
paternal kiss that warmed her heart.

"I never shall forget it!" and Phebe never did.




CHAPTER IX.

_NEW-YEAR'S CALLS._


"Now I'm going to turn over a new leaf, as I promised. I wonder what I
shall find on the next page?" said Rose, coming down on New-Year's
morning, with a serious face, and a thick letter in her hand.

"Tired of frivolity, my dear?" asked her uncle, pausing, in his walk
up and down the hall, to glance at her with the quick, bright look she
liked to bring into his eyes.

"No, sir, and that's the sad part of it; but I've made up my mind to
stop while I can, because I'm sure it is not good for me. I've had
some very sober thoughts lately; for, since my Phebe went away, I've
had no heart for gayety: so it is a good place to stop and make a
fresh start," answered Rose, taking his arm, and walking on with him.

"An excellent time! Now, how are you going to fill the aching void?"
he asked, well pleased.

"By trying to be as unselfish, brave, and good as she is." And Rose
held the letter against her bosom with a tender touch, for Phebe's
strength had inspired her with a desire to be as self-reliant. "I'm
going to set about living in earnest, as she has; though I think it
will be harder for me than for her, because she stands alone, and has
a career marked out for her. I'm nothing but a common-place sort of
girl, with no end of relations to be consulted every time I wink, and
a dreadful fortune hanging like a millstone round my neck, to weigh me
down if I try to fly. It is a hard case, uncle, and I get low in my
mind when I think about it," sighed Rose, oppressed with her
blessings.

"Afflicted child! how can I relieve you?" And there was amusement as
well as sympathy in Dr. Alec's face, as he patted the hand upon his
arm.

"Please don't laugh, for I really _am_ trying to be good. In the first
place, help me to wean myself from foolish pleasures, and show me how
to occupy my thoughts and time so that I may not idle about and dream,
instead of doing great things."

"Good! we'll begin at once. Come to town with me this morning, and see
your houses. They are all ready, and Mrs. Gardener has half a dozen
poor souls waiting to go in as soon as you give the word," answered
the doctor, promptly, glad to get his girl back again, though not
surprised that she still looked with regretful eyes at the Vanity
Fair, always so enticing when we are young.

"I'll give it to-day, and make the new year a happy one to those poor
souls at least. I'm so sorry that it's impossible for me to go with
you, but you know I must help Aunty Plen receive. We haven't been here
for so long that she has set her heart on having a grand time to-day;
and I particularly want to please her, because I have not been as
amiable as I ought lately. I really couldn't forgive her for siding
against Phebe."

"She did what she thought was right: so we must not blame her. I am
going to make my New-Year's calls to-day; and, as my friends live down
that way, I'll get the list of names from Mrs. G., and tell the poor
ladies, with Miss Campbell's compliments, that their new home is
ready. Shall I?"

"Yes, uncle, but take all the credit to yourself; for I never should
have thought of it if you had not proposed the plan."

"Bless your heart! I'm only your agent, and suggest now and then. I've
nothing to offer but advice: so I lavish that on all occasions."

"You have nothing because you've given your substance all away as
generously as you do your advice. Never mind: you shall never come to
want while I live. I'll save enough for us two, though I do make
'ducks and drakes of my fortune.'"

Dr. Alec laughed at the toss of the head with which she quoted
Charlie's offensive words, then offered to take the letter, saying, as
he looked at his watch,--

"I'll post that for you in time for the early mail. I like a run
before breakfast."

But Rose held her letter fast, dimpling with sudden smiles, half merry
and half shy.

"No, thank you, sir: Archie likes to do that, and never fails to call
for all I write. He gets a peep at Phebe's in return, and I cheer him
up a bit; for, though he says nothing, he has a hard time of it, poor
fellow."

"How many letters in five days?"

"Four, sir, to me: she doesn't write to him, uncle."

"As yet. Well, you show hers: so it's all right; and you are a set of
sentimental youngsters." And the doctor walked away, looking as if he
enjoyed the sentiment as much as any of them.

Old Miss Campbell was nearly as great a favorite as young Miss
Campbell; so a succession of black coats and white gloves flowed in
and out of the hospitable mansion pretty steadily all day. The clan
were out in great force, and came by instalments to pay their duty to
Aunt Plenty, and wish the compliments of the season to "our cousin."
Archie appeared first, looking sad but steadfast, and went away with
Phebe's letter in his left breast-pocket; feeling that life was still
endurable, though his love was torn from him: for Rose had many
comfortable things to say, and read him delicious bits from the
voluminous correspondence lately begun.

Hardly was he gone, when Will and Geordie came marching in, looking as
fine as gray uniforms with much scarlet piping could make them, and
feeling peculiarly important, as this was their first essay in
New-Year's call-making. Brief was their stay, for they planned to
visit every friend they had; and Rose could not help laughing at the
droll mixture of manly dignity and boyish delight with which they
drove off in their own carriage, both as erect as ramrods, arms
folded, and caps stuck at exactly the same angle on each blonde head.

"Here comes the other couple,--Steve, in full feather, with a big
bouquet for Kitty; and poor Mac, looking like a gentleman and feeling
like a martyr, I'm sure," said Rose, watching one carriage turn in as
the other turned out of the great gate, with its arch of holly, ivy,
and evergreen.

"Here he is: I've got him in tow for the day, and want you to cheer
him up with a word of praise; for he came without a struggle, though
planning to bolt somewhere with uncle," cried Steve, falling back to
display his brother, who came in, looking remarkably well in his state
and festival array; for polishing began to tell.

"A happy New Year, aunty; same to you, cousin, and best wishes for as
many more as you deserve," said Mac, heeding Steve no more than if he
had been a fly, as he gave the old lady a hearty kiss, and offered
Rose a quaint little nosegay of pansies.

"Heart's-ease: do you think I need it?" she asked, looking up with
sudden sobriety.

"We all do. Could I give you any thing better on a day like this?"

"No: thank you very much," and a sudden dew came to Rose's eyes; for,
though often blunt in speech, when Mac did do a tender thing, it
always touched her; because he seemed to understand her moods so well.

"Has Archie been here? He said he shouldn't go anywhere else; but I
hope you talked that nonsense out of his head," said Steve, settling
his tie before the mirror.

"Yes, dear, he came; but looked so out of spirits, I really felt
reproached. Rose cheered him up a little: but I don't believe he will
feel equal to making calls, and I hope he won't; for his face tells
the whole story much too plainly," answered Aunt Plenty, rustling
about her bountiful table in her richest black silk, with all her old
lace on.

"Oh, he'll get over it in a month or two, and Phebe will soon find
another lover; so don't be worried about him, aunty," said Steve, with
the air of a man who knew all about that sort of thing.

"If Archie does forget, I shall despise him; and I know Phebe won't
try to find another lover, though she'll probably have them: she is
so sweet and good!" cried Rose, indignantly; for, having taken the
pair under her protection, she defended them valiantly.

"Then you'd have Arch hope against hope, and never give up, would
you?" asked Mac, putting on his glasses to survey the thin boots which
were his especial abomination.

"Yes, I would! for a lover is not worth having if he's not in
earnest."

"Exactly: so you'd like them to wait and work and keep on loving till
they made you relent, or plainly proved that it was no use."

"If they were good as well as constant, I think I should relent in
time."

"I'll mention that to Pemberton; for he seemed to be hit the hardest,
and a ray of hope will do him good, whether he is equal to the ten
years' wait or not," put in Steve, who liked to rally Rose about her
lovers.

"I'll never forgive you if you say a word to any one. It is only Mac's
odd way of asking questions, and I ought not to answer them. You
_will_ talk about such things, and I can't stop you; but I don't like
it," said Rose, much annoyed.

"Poor little Penelope! she shall not be teased about her suitors, but
left in peace till her Ulysses comes home," said Mac, sitting down to
read the mottoes sticking out of certain fanciful bonbons on the
table.

"It is this fuss about Archie which has demoralized us all. Even the
owl waked up, and hasn't got over the excitement yet, you see. He's
had no experience, poor fellow; so he doesn't know how to behave,"
observed Steve, regarding his bouquet with tender interest.

"That's true; and I asked for information, because I may be in love
myself some day, and all this will be useful, don't you see?"

"You in love!" and Steve could not restrain a laugh at the idea of the
bookworm a slave to the tender passion.

Quite unruffled, Mac leaned his chin in both hands, regarding them
with a meditative eye, and he answered in his whimsical way,--

"Why not? I intend to study love as well as medicine; for it is one of
the most mysterious and remarkable diseases that afflict mankind, and
the best way to understand it is to have it. I may catch it some day,
and then I should like to know how to treat and cure it."

"If you take it as badly as you did measles and hooping-cough, it will
go hard with you, old fellow," said Steve, much amused with the fancy.

"I want it to: no great experience comes or goes easily; and this is
the greatest we can know, I believe, except death."

Something in Mac's quiet tone and thoughtful eyes made Rose look at
him in surprise; for she had never heard him speak in that way before.
Steve also stared for an instant, equally amazed; then said below his
breath, with an air of mock anxiety,--

"He's been catching something at the hospital, typhoid probably, and
is beginning to wander. I'll take him quietly away before he gets any
wilder. Come, old lunatic, we must be off."

"Don't be alarmed: I'm all right and much obliged for your advice; for
I fancy I shall be a desperate lover when my time comes, if it ever
does. You don't think it impossible, do you?" and Mac put the question
so soberly that there was a general smile.

"Certainly not: you'll be a regular Douglas, tender and true,"
answered Rose, wondering what queer question would come next.

"Thank you. The fact is, I've been with Archie so much in his trouble
lately that I've got interested in this matter, and very naturally
want to investigate the subject as every rational man must, sooner or
later: that's all. Now, Steve, I'm ready," and Mac got up as if the
lesson was over.

"My dear, that boy is either a fool or a genius, and I'm sure I should
be glad to know which," said Aunt Plenty, putting her bonbons to
rights with a puzzled shake of her best cap.

"Time will show; but I incline to think that he is not a fool by any
means," answered the girl, pulling a cluster of white roses out of her
bosom to make room for the pansies, though they did not suit the blue
gown half so well.

Just then Aunt Jessie came in to help them receive, with Jamie to make
himself generally useful; which he proceeded to do by hovering round
the table like a fly about a honey-pot, when not flattening his nose
against the window-panes, to announce excitedly, "Here's another man
coming up the drive!"

Charlie arrived next, in his most sunshiny humor; for any thing social
and festive was his delight, and when in this mood the Prince was
quite irresistible. He brought a pretty bracelet for Rose, and was
graciously allowed to put it on, while she chid him gently for his
extravagance.

"I am only following your example; for, you know, 'nothing is too good
for those we love, and giving away is the best thing one can do,'" he
retorted, quoting words of her own.

"I wish you would follow my example in some other things as well as
you do in this," said Rose, soberly, as Aunt Plenty called him to come
and see if the punch was right.

"Must conform to the customs of society. Aunty's heart would be
broken, if we did not drink her health in the good old fashion. But
don't be alarmed: I've a strong head of my own, and that's lucky; for
I shall need it before I get through," laughed Charlie, showing a long
list, as he turned away to gratify the old lady with all sorts of
merry and affectionate compliments as the glasses touched.

Rose did feel rather alarmed; for, if he drank the health of all the
owners of those names, she felt sure that Charlie would need a very
strong head indeed. It was hard to say any thing, then and there,
without seeming disrespect to Aunt Plenty: yet she longed to remind
her cousin of the example she tried to set him in this respect; for
Rose never touched wine, and the boys knew it. She was thoughtfully
turning the bracelet with its pretty device of turquoise
forget-me-nots, when the giver came back to her, still bubbling over
with good spirits.

"Dear little saint, you look as if you'd like to smash all the
punch-bowls in the city, and save us jolly young fellows from
to-morrow's headache."

"I should; for such headaches sometimes end in heartaches, I'm afraid.
Dear Charlie, don't be angry; but you know better than I that this is
a dangerous day for such as you: so do be careful for my sake," she
added, with an unwonted touch of tenderness in her voice; for, looking
at the gallant figure before her, it was impossible to repress the
womanly longing to keep it always as brave and blithe as now.

Charlie saw that new softness in the eyes that never looked unkindly
on him, fancied that it meant more than it did, and, with a sudden
fervor in his own voice, answered quickly,--

"My darling, I will!"

The glow which had risen to his face was reflected in hers; for at
that moment it seemed as if it would be possible to love this cousin,
who was so willing to be led by her, and so much needed some helpful
influence to make a noble man of him. The thought came and went like
a flash; but gave her a quick heart-throb, as if the old affection was
trembling on the verge of some warmer sentiment, and left her with a
sense of responsibility never felt before. Obeying the impulse, she
said, with a pretty blending of earnestness and playfulness,--

"If I wear the bracelet to remember you by, you must wear this to
remind you of your promise."

"And you," whispered Charlie, bending his head to kiss the hands that
put a little white rose in his button-hole.

Just at that most interesting moment, they became aware of an arrival
in the front drawing-room, whither Aunt Plenty had discreetly retired.
Rose felt grateful for the interruption; because, not being at all
sure of the state of her heart as yet, she was afraid of letting a
sudden impulse lead her too far. But Charlie, conscious that a very
propitious instant had been spoilt, regarded the newcomer with any
thing but a benignant expression of countenance; and whispering,
"Good-by, my Rose, I shall look in this evening to see how you are
after the fatigues of the day," he went away, with such a cool nod to
poor Fun See that the amiable Asiatic thought he must have mortally
offended him.

Rose had little leisure to analyze the new emotions of which she was
conscious: for Mr. Tokio came up at once to make his compliments with
a comical mingling of Chinese courtesy and American awkwardness; and
before he had got his hat on Jamie shouted with admiring energy,--

"Here's another! Oh, such a swell!"

They now came thick and fast for many hours; and the ladies stood
bravely at their posts till late into the evening. Then Aunt Jessie
went home, escorted by a very sleepy little son, and Aunt Plenty
retired to bed used up. Dr. Alec had returned in good season; for
_his_ friends were not fashionable ones: but Aunt Myra had sent up for
him in hot haste, and he had good-naturedly obeyed the summons. In
fact, he was quite used to them now; for Mrs. Myra, having tried a
variety of dangerous diseases, had finally decided upon
heart-complaint as the one most likely to keep her friends in a
chronic state of anxiety, and was continually sending word that she
was dying. One gets used to palpitations as well as every thing else;
so the doctor felt no alarm, but always went, and prescribed some
harmless remedy with the most amiable sobriety and patience.

Rose was tired, but not sleepy, and wanted to think over several
things; so instead of going to bed she sat down before the open fire
in the study to wait for her uncle, and perhaps Charlie, though she
did not expect him so late.

Aunt Myra's palpitations must have been unusually severe; for the
clock struck twelve before Dr. Alec came, and Rose was preparing to
end her reverie, when the sound of some one fumbling at the hall-door
made her jump up, saying to herself,--

"Poor man! his hands are so cold he can't get his latch-key in. Is
that you, uncle?" she added, running to admit him; for Jane was slow,
and the night as bitter as it was brilliant.

A voice answered "Yes," and as the door swung open in walked,--not Dr.
Alec, but Charlie, who immediately took one of the hall chairs, and
sat there with his hat on, rubbing his gloveless hands, and blinking
as if the light dazzled him, as he said in a rapid, abrupt sort of
tone,--

"I told you I'd come--left the fellows keeping it up gloriously--going
to see the old year out, you know. But I promised--never break my
word--and here I am. Angel in blue, did you slay your thousands?"

"Hush! the waiters are still about: come to the study fire and warm
yourself; you must be frozen," said Rose, going before to roll up the
easy-chair.

"Not at all--never warmer--looks very comfortable, though. Where's
uncle?" asked Charlie, following with his hat still on, his hands in
his pockets, and his eye fixed steadily on the bright head in front of
him.

"Aunt Myra sent for him, and I was waiting up to see how she was,"
answered Rose, busily mending the fire.

Charlie laughed, and sat down upon a corner of the library table.
"Poor old soul! what a pity she doesn't die before he is quite worn
out. A little too much ether some of these times would send her off
quite comfortably, you know."

"Don't speak in that way. Uncle says imaginary troubles are often as
hard to bear as real ones," said Rose, turning round displeased.

Till now she had not fairly looked at him; for recollections of the
morning made her a little shy. His attitude and appearance surprised
her as much as his words, and the quick change in her face seemed to
remind him of his manners. Getting up, he hastily took off his hat,
and stood looking at her with a curiously fixed yet absent look, as he
said in the same rapid, abrupt way, as if, when once started, he found
it hard to stop,--

"I beg pardon--only joking--very bad taste I know, and won't do it
again. The heat of the room makes me a little dizzy, and I think I got
a chill coming out. It _is_ cold--I _am_ frozen, I dare say--though I
drove like the devil."

"Not that bad horse of yours, I hope? I know it is dangerous, so late
and alone," said Rose, shrinking behind the big chair, as Charlie
approached the fire, carefully avoiding a footstool in his way.

"Danger is exciting--that's why I like it. No man ever called me a
coward--let him try it once. I never give in--and that horse shall
_not_ conquer me. I'll break his neck, if he breaks my spirit doing
it. No--I don't mean that--never mind--it's all right," and Charlie
laughed in a way that troubled her, because there was no mirth in it.

"Have you had a pleasant day?" asked Rose, looking at him intently, as
he stood pondering over the cigar and match which he held, as if
doubtful which to strike and which to smoke.

"Day? oh, yes, capital. About two thousand calls, and a nice little
supper at the Club. Randal can't sing any more than a crow; but I left
him with a glass of champagne upside-down trying to give them my old
favorite,--

    "''Tis better to laugh than be sighing;'"

and Charlie burst forth in that bacchanalian melody at the top of his
voice, waving an allumette-holder over his head to represent Randal's
inverted wine-glass.

"Hush! you'll wake aunty," cried Rose, in a tone so commanding that he
broke off in the middle of a _roulade_ to stare at her with a blank
look, as he said apologetically,--

"I was merely showing how it should be done. Don't be angry,
dearest--look at me as you did this morning, and I'll swear never to
sing another note if you say so. I'm only a little gay--we drank your
health handsomely, and they all congratulated me. Told 'em it wasn't
out yet. Stop, though--I didn't mean to mention that. No matter--I'm
always in a scrape; but you always forgive me in the sweetest way. Do
it now, and don't be angry, little darling;" and, dropping the vase,
he went toward her with a sudden excitement that made her shrink
behind the chair.

She was not angry, but shocked and frightened; for she knew now what
the matter was, and grew so pale he saw it, and asked pardon before
she could utter a rebuke.

"We'll talk of that to-morrow: it is very late; go home, now, please,
before uncle comes," she said, trying to speak naturally; yet
betraying her distress by the tremor of her voice, and the sad anxiety
in her eyes.

"Yes, yes, I will go--you are tired--I'll make it all right
to-morrow;" and, as if the sound of his uncle's name steadied him for
an instant, Charlie made for the door with an unevenness of gait which
would have told the shameful truth, if his words had not already done
so. Before he reached it, however, the sound of wheels arrested him;
and, leaning against the wall, he listened with a look of dismay
mingled with amusement creeping over his face. "Brutus has bolted--now
I _am_ in a fix. Can't walk home with this horrid dizziness in my
head. It's the cold, Rose, nothing else, I do assure you; and a
chill--yes, a chill. See here! let one of those fellows there lend me
an arm--no use to go after that brute. Won't mother be frightened
though, when he gets home?" and with that empty laugh again, he
fumbled for the door-handle.

"No, no: don't let them see you! don't let any one know! Stay here
till uncle comes, and he'll take care of you. O Charlie! how could you
do it! how could you when you promised?" and, forgetting fear in the
sudden sense of shame and anguish that came over her, Rose ran to him,
caught his hand from the lock, and turned the key; then, as if she
could not bear to see him standing there with that vacant smile upon
his lips, she dropped into a chair and covered up her face.

The cry, the act, and more than all, the sight of the bowed head would
have sobered poor Charlie, if it had not been too late. He looked
about the room, with a vague, despairing look, as if to find the
reason fast slipping from his control: but heat and cold, excitement
and reckless pledging of many healths, had done their work too well to
make instant sobriety possible; and owning his defeat with a groan, he
turned away and threw himself face-downward on the sofa; one of the
saddest sights the new year looked upon as it came in.

As she sat there with hidden eyes, Rose felt that something dear to
her was dead for ever. The ideal, which all women cherish, look for,
and too often think they have found when love glorifies a mortal man,
is hard to give up, especially when it comes in the likeness of the
first lover who touches a young girl's heart. Rose had just begun to
feel that perhaps this cousin, despite his faults, might yet become
the hero that he sometimes looked; and the thought that she might be
his inspiration was growing sweet to her, although she had not
entertained it until very lately. Alas, how short the tender dream had
been, how rude the awakening! how impossible it would be ever again
to surround that fallen figure with all the romance of an innocent
fancy, or gift it with the high attributes beloved by a noble nature!

Breathing heavily in the sudden sleep that kindly brought a brief
oblivion of himself, he lay with flushed cheeks, disordered hair, and
at his feet the little rose, that never would be fresh and fair
again,--a pitiful contrast now to the brave, blithe young man who went
so gayly out that morning to be so ignominiously overthrown at night.

Many girls would have made light of a trespass so readily forgiven by
the world; but Rose had not yet learned to offer temptation with a
smile, and shut her eyes to the weakness that makes a man a brute. It
always grieved or disgusted her to see it in others, and now it was
very terrible to have it brought so near,--not in its worst form, by
any means, but bad enough to wring her heart with shame and sorrow,
and fill her mind with dark forebodings for the future. So she could
only sit mourning for the Charlie that might have been, while watching
the Charlie that was, with an ache at her heart which found no relief
till, putting her hands there as if to ease the pain, they touched the
pansies, faded, but still showing gold among the sombre purple; and
then two great tears dropped on them as she sighed,--

"Ah me! I do need heart's-ease sooner than I thought!"

Her uncle's step made her spring up and unlock the door, showing him
such an altered face that he stopped short, ejaculating in dismay,--

"Good heavens, child! what's the matter?" adding, as she pointed to
the sofa in pathetic silence, "Is he hurt?--ill?--dead?"

"No, uncle: he is--" She could not utter the ugly word, but whispered,
with a sob in her throat, "Be kind to him," and fled away to her own
room, feeling as if a great disgrace had fallen on the house.




CHAPTER X.

_THE SAD AND SOBER PART._


"How will he look? what will he say? can any thing make us forget and
be happy again?" were the first questions Rose asked herself as soon
as she woke from the brief sleep which followed a long, sad vigil. It
seemed as if the whole world must be changed, because a trouble
darkened it for her. She was too young yet to know how possible it is
to forgive much greater sins than this, forget far heavier
disappointments, outlive higher hopes, and bury loves compared to
which hers was but a girlish fancy. She wished it had not been so
bright a day, wondered how her birds could sing with such shrill
gayety, put no ribbon in her hair, and said, as she looked at the
reflection of her own tired face in the glass,--

"Poor thing! you thought the new leaf would have something pleasant on
it. The story has been very sweet and easy to read so far, but the sad
and sober part is coming now."

A tap at the door reminded her that, in spite of her afflictions,
breakfast must be eaten; and the sudden thought that Charlie might
still be in the house made her hurry to the door, to find Dr. Alec
waiting for her with his morning smile. She drew him in, and whispered
anxiously, as if some one lay dangerously ill near by,--

"Is he better, uncle? Tell me all about it: I can bear it now."

Some men would have smiled at her innocent distress, and told her this
was only what was to be expected and endured; but Dr. Alec believed in
the pure instincts that make youth beautiful, desired to keep them
true, and hoped his girl would never learn to look unmoved by pain and
pity upon any human being vanquished by a vice, no matter how trivial
it seemed, how venial it was held. So his face grew grave, though his
voice was cheerful as he answered,--

"All right, I dare say, by this time; for sleep is the best medicine
in such cases. I took him home last night, and no one knows he came
but you and I."

"No one ever shall. How did you do it, uncle?"

"Just slipped out of the long study-window, and got him cannily off;
for the air and motion, after a dash of cold water, brought him round,
and he was glad to be safely landed at home. His rooms are below, you
know: so no one was disturbed, and I left him sleeping nicely."

"Thank you so much," sighed Rose. "And Brutus? weren't they frightened
when he got back alone?"

"Not at all: the sagacious beast went quietly to the stable, and the
sleepy groom asked no questions; for Charlie often sends the horse
round by himself when it is late or stormy. Rest easy, dear: no eye
but ours saw the poor lad come and go, and we'll forgive it for love's
sake."

"Yes, but not forget it. _I_ never can; and he will never be again to
me the Charlie I've been so proud and fond of all these years. O
uncle, such a pity! such a pity!"

"Don't break your tender heart about it, child; for it is not
incurable, thank God! I don't make light of it; but I am sure that
under better influences Charlie will redeem himself, because his
impulses are good, and this his only vice. I can hardly blame him for
what he is, because his mother did the harm. I declare to you, Rose, I
sometimes feel as if I must break out against that woman, and thunder
in her ears that she is ruining the immortal soul for which she is
responsible to heaven."

Dr. Alec seldom spoke in this way, and when he did it was rather
awful; for his indignation was of the righteous sort, and much thunder
often rouses up a drowsy soul when sunshine has no effect. Rose liked
it, and sincerely wished Aunt Clara had been there to get the benefit
of the outbreak; for she needed just such an awakening from the
self-indulgent dream in which she lived.

"Do it, and save Charlie before it is too late!" she cried, kindling
herself as she watched him; for he looked like a roused lion, as he
walked about the room, with his hand clenched and a spark in his eye,
evidently in desperate earnest, and ready to do almost any thing.

"Will you help?" he asked, stopping suddenly, with a look that made
her stand up straight and strong as she answered with an eager
voice,--

"I will."

"Then don't love him--yet."

That startled her; but she asked steadily, though her heart began to
beat and her color to come,--

"Why not?"

"Firstly, because no woman should give her happiness into the keeping
of a man without fixed principles; secondly, because the hope of being
worthy of you will help him more than any prayers or preaching of
mine. Thirdly, because it will need all our wit and patience to undo
the work of nearly four and twenty years. You understand what I mean?"

"Yes, sir."

"Can you say 'No' when he asks you to say 'Yes,' and wait a little for
your happiness?"

"I can."

"And will you?"

"I will."

"Then I'm satisfied, and a great weight taken off my heart. I can't
help seeing what goes on, or trembling when I think of you setting
sail with no better pilot than poor Charlie. Now you answer as I hoped
you would, and I am proud of my girl!"

They had been standing with the width of the room between them, Dr.
Alec looking very much like a commander issuing orders, Rose like a
well-drilled private obediently receiving them; and both wore the air
of soldiers getting ready for a battle, with the bracing of nerves and
quickening of the blood brave souls feel as they put on their armor.
At the last words he went to her, brushed back the hair, and kissed
her on the forehead with a tender sort of gravity, and a look that
made her feel as if he had endowed her with the Victoria cross for
courage on the field.

No more was said then; for Aunt Plenty called them down, and the day's
duties began. But that brief talk showed Rose what to do, and fitted
her to do it; for it set her to thinking of the duty one owes one's
self in loving as in all the other great passions or experiences which
make or mar a life.

She had plenty of time for quiet meditation that day, because every
one was resting after yesterday's festivity; and she sat in her
little room planning out a new year, so full of good works, grand
successes, and beautiful romances, that if it could have been realized
the Millennium would have begun. It was a great comfort to her,
however, and lightened the long hours haunted by a secret desire to
know when Charlie would come, and a secret fear of the first meeting.
She was sure he would be bowed down with humiliation and repentance,
and a struggle took place in her mind between the pity she could not
help feeling, and the disapprobation she ought to show. She decided to
be gentle, but very frank; to reprove, but also to console, and try to
improve the softened moment by inspiring the culprit with a wish for
all the virtues which make a perfect man.

This fond delusion grew quite absorbing, and her mind was full of it
as she sat watching the sun set from her western window, and admiring
with dreamy eyes the fine effect of the distant hills clear and dark
against a daffodil sky, when the bang of a door made her sit suddenly
erect in her low chair, and say with a catch in her breath,--

"He is coming! I must remember what I promised uncle, and be very
firm."

Usually Charlie announced his approach with music of some sort: now he
neither whistled, hummed, nor sung, but came so quietly Rose was sure
that he dreaded the meeting as much as she did, and, compassionating
his natural confusion, did not look round as the steps drew near. She
thought perhaps he would go down upon his knees, as he used to after a
boyish offence, but hoped not; for too much humility distressed her:
so she waited for the first demonstration anxiously.

It was rather a shock when it came, however; for a great nosegay
dropped into her lap, and a voice, bold and gay as usual, said
lightly,--

"Here she is, as pretty and pensive as you please. Is the world
hollow, our doll stuffed with sawdust, and do we want to go into a
nunnery to-day, cousin?"

Rose was so taken aback by this unexpected coolness that the flowers
lay unnoticed, as she looked up with a face so full of surprise,
reproach, and something like shame, that it was impossible to mistake
its meaning. Charlie did not; and had the grace to redden deeply, and
his eyes fell, as he said quickly, though in the same light tone,--

"I humbly apologize for--coming so late last night. Don't be hard upon
me, cousin: you know America expects every man to do his duty on
New-Year's day."

"I am tired of forgiving! You make and break promises as easily as you
did years ago, and I shall never ask you for another," answered Rose,
putting the bouquet away; for the apology did not satisfy her, and she
would not be bribed to silence.

"But, my dear girl, you are so very exacting, so peculiar in your
notions, and so angry about trifles, that a poor fellow can't please
you, try as he will," began Charlie, ill at ease, but too proud to
show half the penitence he felt, not so much for the fault as for her
discovery of it.

"I am not angry: I am grieved and disappointed; for _I_ expect every
man to do his duty in another way, and keep his word to the uttermost,
as I try to do. If that is exacting, I'm sorry, and won't trouble you
with my old-fashioned notions any more."

"Bless my soul! what a rout about nothing! I own that I forgot: I know
I acted like a fool, and I beg pardon; what more _can_ I do?"

"Act like a man, and never let me be so terribly ashamed of you again
as I was last night," and Rose gave a little shiver as she thought of
it.

That involuntary act hurt Charlie more than her words, and it was his
turn now to feel "terribly ashamed;" for the events of the previous
evening were very hazy in his mind, and fear magnified them greatly.
Turning sharply away, he went and stood by the fire, quite at a loss
how to make his peace this time, because Rose was so unlike herself.
Usually a word of excuse sufficed, and she seemed glad to pardon and
forget; now, though very quiet, there was something almost stern about
her that surprised and daunted him; for how could he know that all the
while her pitiful heart was pleading for him, and the very effort to
control it made her seem a little hard and cold? As he stood there,
restlessly fingering the little ornaments upon the chimney-piece, his
eye brightened suddenly; and, taking up the pretty bracelet lying
there, he went slowly back to her, saying in a tone that was humble
and serious enough now,--

"I _will_ act like a man, and you shall never be ashamed again. Only
be kind to me: let me put this on, and promise afresh; this time I
swear I'll keep it. Won't you trust me, Rose?"

It was very hard to resist the pleading voice and eyes: for this
humility was dangerous; and, but for Uncle Alec, Rose would have
answered "Yes." The blue forget-me-nots reminded her of her own
promise; and she kept it with difficulty now, to be glad always
afterward. Putting back the offered trinket with a gentle touch, she
said firmly, though she dared not look up into the anxious face
bending toward her,--

"No, Charlie: I can't wear it yet. My hands must be free if I'm to
help you as I ought. I will be kind; I will trust you: but don't swear
any thing, only try to resist temptation, and we'll all stand by you."

Charlie did not like that, and lost the ground he had gained by saying
impetuously,--

"I don't want any one but you to stand by me, and I must be sure you
won't desert me, else, while I'm mortifying soul and body to please
you, some stranger will come and steal your heart away from me. I
couldn't bear that; so I give you fair warning, in such a case I'll
break the bargain, and go straight to the devil."

The last sentence spoilt it all; for it was both masterful and
defiant. Rose had the Campbell spirit in her, though it seldom
showed; as yet she valued her liberty more than any love offered her,
and she resented the authority he assumed too soon,--resented it all
the more warmly, because of the effort she was making to reinstate her
hero, who would insist on being a very faulty and ungrateful man. She
rose straight out of her chair, saying with a look and tone which
rather startled her hearer, and convinced him that she was no longer a
tender-hearted child, but a woman with a will of her own, and a spirit
as proud and fiery as any of her race,--

"My heart is my own, to dispose of as I please. Don't shut yourself
out of it by presuming too much; for you have no claim on me but that
of cousinship, and you never will have unless you earn it. Remember
that, and neither threaten nor defy me any more."

For a minute it was doubtful whether Charlie would answer this flash
with another, and a general explosion ensue; or wisely quench the
flame with the mild answer which turneth away wrath. He chose the
latter course, and made it very effective by throwing himself down
before his offended goddess, as he had often done in jest; this time
it was not acting, but serious earnest, and there was real passion in
his voice, as he caught Rose's dress in both hands, saying eagerly,--

"No, no! don't shut your heart against me, or I shall turn desperate.
I'm not half good enough for such a saint as you, but you can do what
you will with me. I only need a motive to make a man of me, and where
can I find a stronger one than in trying to keep your love?"

"It is not yours yet," began Rose, much moved, though all the while
she felt as if she was on a stage, and had a part to play; for Charlie
had made life so like a melodrama that it was hard for him to be quite
simple even when most sincere.

"Let me earn it, then. Show me how, and I'll do any thing: for you are
my good angel, Rose; and, if you cast me off, I feel as if I shouldn't
care how soon there was an end of me," cried Charlie, getting tragic
in his earnestness, and putting both arms round her, as if his only
safety lay in clinging to this beloved fellow-creature.

Behind footlights it would have been irresistible; but somehow it did
not touch the one spectator, though she had neither time nor skill to
discover why. For all their ardor the words did not ring quite true:
despite the grace of the attitude, she would have liked him better
manfully erect upon his feet; and, though the gesture was full of
tenderness, a subtle instinct made her shrink away, as she said with a
composure that surprised herself, even more than it did him,--

"Please don't. No, I will promise nothing yet; for I must respect the
man I love."

That brought Charlie to his feet, pale with something deeper than
anger; for the recoil told him more plainly than the words how much he
had fallen in her regard since yesterday. The memory of the happy
moment when she gave the rose with that new softness in her eyes, the
shy color, the sweet "for my sake," came back with sudden vividness,
contrasting sharply with the now averted face, the hand out-stretched
to put him back, the shrinking figure: and in that instant's silence
poor Charlie realized what he had lost; for a girl's first thought of
love is as delicate a thing as the rosy morning-glory, that a breath
of air can shatter. Only a hint of evil, only an hour's debasement for
him, a moment's glimpse for her of the coarser pleasures men know, and
the innocent heart, just opening to bless and to be blessed, closed
again like a sensitive plant, and shut him out perhaps for ever.

The consciousness of this turned him pale with fear: for his love was
deeper than she knew; and he proved this when he said in a tone so
full of mingled pain and patience that it touched her to the heart,--

"You _shall_ respect me if I can make you; and when I've earned it may
I hope for something more?"

She looked up then, saw in his face the noble shame, the humble sort
of courage, that shows repentance to be genuine, and gives promise of
success, and, with a hopeful smile that was a cordial to him, answered
heartily,--

"You may."

"Bless you for that! I'll make no promises, I'll ask for none: only
trust me, Rose; and, while you treat me like a cousin, remember that
no matter how many lovers you may have, you'll never be to any of
them as dear as you are to me."

A traitorous break in his voice warned Charlie to stop there: and,
with no other good-by, he very wisely went away, leaving Rose to put
the neglected flowers into water with remorseful care, and lay away
the bracelet, saying to herself,--

"I'll never wear it till I feel as I did before; then he shall put it
on, and I'll say 'Yes.'"




CHAPTER XI.

_SMALL TEMPTATIONS._


"O Rose, I've got something so exciting to tell you!" cried Kitty Van
Tassel, skipping into the carriage next morning when her friend called
for her to go shopping.

Kitty always did have some "perfectly thrilling" communication to
make, and Rose had learned to take them quietly: but the next
demonstration was a new one; for, regardless alike of curious
observers outside and disordered hats within, Kitty caught Rose round
the neck, exclaiming in a rapturous whisper,--

"My dearest creature, I'm engaged!"

"I'm so glad! Of course it is Steve?"

"Dear fellow, he did it last night in the nicest way, and mamma is
_so_ delighted. Now what _shall_ I be married in?" and Kitty composed
herself with a face full of the deepest anxiety.

"How can you talk of that so soon? Why, Kit, you unromantic girl, you
ought to be thinking of your lover and not your clothes," said Rose,
amused, yet rather scandalized at such want of sentiment.

"I _am_ thinking of my lover; for he says he will _not_ have a long
engagement, so I _must_ begin to think about the most important things
at once, mustn't I?"

"Ah, he wants to be sure of you; for you are such a slippery creature
he is afraid you'll treat him as you did poor Jackson and the rest,"
interrupted Rose, shaking her finger at her prospective cousin, who
had tried this pastime twice before, and was rather proud than
otherwise of her brief engagements.

"You needn't scold, for I know I'm right; and, when you've been in
society as long as I have, you'll find that the only way to really
know a man is to be engaged to him. While they want you, they are all
devotion; but when they think they've got you, then you find out what
wretches they are," answered Kitty, with an air of worldly wisdom
which contrasted oddly with her youthful face and giddy manners.

"A sad prospect for poor Steve, unless I give him a hint to look well
to his ways."

"O my dear child, I'm sure of him; for my experience has made me very
sharp, and I'm convinced I can manage him without a bit of trouble.
We've known each other for ages" (Steve was twenty and Kitty
eighteen), "and always been the best of friends. Besides he is quite
my ideal man: I never _could_ bear big hands and feet, and his are
simply adorable. Then he's the best dancer I know, and dresses in
perfect taste. I really do believe I fell in love with his
pocket-handkerchiefs first; they were so enchanting I couldn't
resist," laughed Kitty, pulling a large one out of her pocket, and
burying her little nose in the folds, which shed a delicious fragrance
upon the air.

"Now that looks promising, and I begin to think you _have_ got a
little sentiment after all," said Rose, well pleased; for the merry
brown eyes had softened suddenly, and a quick color came up in Kitty's
cheek, as she answered, still half hiding her face in the beloved
handkerchief,--

"Of course I have, lots of it; only I'm ashamed to show it to most
people, because it's the style to take every thing in the most
nonchalant way. My gracious, Rose, you'd have thought me a romantic
goose last night while Steve proposed in the back parlor: for I
actually cried; he was so dreadfully in earnest when I pretended that
I didn't care for him, and so very dear and nice when I told the
truth. I didn't know he had it in him; but he came out delightfully,
and never cared a particle, though I dropped tears all over his lovely
shirt-front. Wasn't that good of him? for you know he hates his things
to be mussed."

"He's a true Campbell, and has got a good warm heart of his own under
those fine fronts of his. Aunt Jane doesn't believe in sentiment, so
he has been trained never to show any: but it is there, and you must
encourage him to let it out; not foolishly, but in a way to make him
more manly and serious."

"I will if I can; for, though I wouldn't own this to everybody, I like
it in him very much, and feel as if Steve and I should get on
beautifully. Here we are: now be sure not to breathe a word if we meet
any one; I want it to be a profound secret for a week at least," added
Kitty, whisking the handkerchief out of sight, as the carriage stopped
before the fashionable store they were about to visit.

Rose promised with a smile; for Kitty's face betrayed her without
words, so full was it of the happiness which few eyes fail to
understand wherever they see it.

"Just a glance at the silks. You ask my opinion about white ones, and
I'll look at the colors. Mamma says satin; but that is out now, and
I've set my heart on the heaviest corded thing I can find," whispered
Kitty, as they went rustling by the long counters strewn with all that
could delight the feminine eye, and tempt the feminine pocket.

"Isn't that opal the loveliest thing you ever saw? I'm afraid I'm too
dark to wear it, but it would just suit you. You'll need a variety you
know," added Kitty in a significant aside, as Rose stood among the
white silks, while her companion affected great interest in the
delicate hues laid before her.

"But I have a variety now, and don't need a new dress of any sort."

"No matter, get it; else it will be gone: you've worn all yours
several times already, and _must_ have a new one whether you need it
or not. Dear me! if I had as much pocket-money as you have, I'd come
out in a fresh toilet at every party I went to," answered Kitty,
casting an envious eye upon the rainbow piles before her.

The quick-witted shopman saw that a wedding was afoot; for when two
pretty girls whisper, smile, and blush over their shopping, clerks
scent bridal finery, and a transient gleam of interest brightens their
imperturbable countenances, and lends a brief energy to languid voices
weary with crying "Cash!" Gathering both silks with a practised turn
of the hand, he held them up for inspection, detecting at a glance
which was the bride-elect and which the friend; for Kitty fell back to
study the effect of the silvery white folds with an absorbing interest
impossible to mistake, while Rose sat looking at the opal as if she
scarcely heard a bland voice saying, with the rustle of silk so dear
to girlish ears,--

"A superb thing; just opened; all the rage in Paris; very rare shade;
trying to most, as the lady says, but quite perfect for a blonde."

Rose was not listening to those words, but to others which Aunt Clara
had lately uttered; laughed at then, but thought over more than once
since.

"I'm tired of hearing people wonder why Miss Campbell does not dress
more. Simplicity is all very well for school-girls and women who can't
afford any thing better, but _you_ can, and you really ought. Your
things are pretty enough in their way, and I rather like you to have a
style of your own; but it looks odd, and people will think you are
mean if you don't make more show. Besides, you don't do justice to
your beauty, which would be both peculiar and striking, if you'd
devote your mind to getting up ravishing costumes."

Much more to the same effect did her aunt say, discussing the subject
quite artistically, and unconsciously appealing to several of Rose's
ruling passions. One was a love for the delicate fabrics, colors, and
ornaments which refined tastes enjoy, and whose costliness keeps them
from ever growing common; another, her strong desire to please the
eyes of those she cared for, and gratify their wishes in the smallest
matter if she could. And last, but not least, the natural desire of a
young and pretty woman to enhance the beauty which she so soon
discovers to be her most potent charm for the other sex, her passport
to a high place among her maiden peers.

She had thought seriously of surprising and delighting every one, by
appearing in a costume which should do justice to the loveliness which
was so modest that it was apt to forget itself in admiring
others,--what girls call a "ravishing" dress, such as she could
imagine and easily procure by the magic of the Fortunatus' purse in
her pocket. She had planned it all; the shimmer of pale silk through
lace like woven frost-work, ornaments of some classic pattern, and all
the dainty accessaries as perfect as time, taste, and money could make
them.

She knew that Uncle Alec's healthful training had given her a figure
that could venture on any fashion, and Nature blessed her with a
complexion that defied all hues. So it was little wonder that she felt
a strong desire to use these gifts, not for the pleasure of display,
but to seem fair in the eyes that seldom looked at her without a
tender sort of admiration, all the more winning when no words marred
the involuntary homage women love.

These thoughts were busy in Rose's mind, as she sat looking at the
lovely silk, and wondering what Charlie would say if she should some
night burst upon him in a pale, rosy cloud, like the Aurora to whom he
often likened her. She knew it would please him very much, and she
longed to do all she honestly could to gratify the poor fellow; for
her tender heart already felt some remorseful pangs, remembering how
severe she had been the night before. She could not revoke her words,
because she meant them every one; but she might be kind, and show that
she did not wholly shut him out from her regard, by asking him to go
with her to Kitty's ball, and gratify his artistic taste by a lovely
costume. A very girlish but kindly plan; for that ball was to be the
last of her frivolities, so she wanted it to be a pleasant one, and
felt that "being friends" with Charlie would add much to her
enjoyment. This idea made her fingers tighten on the gleaming fabric
so temptingly upheld, and she was about to take it when, "If ye
please, sir, would ye kindly tell me where I'd be finding the flannel
place?" said a voice behind her; and, glancing up, she saw a meek
little Irish-woman looking quite lost and out of place among the
luxuries around her.

"Downstairs, turn to the left," was the clerk's hasty reply, with a
vague wave of the hand which left the inquirer more in the dark than
ever.

Rose saw the woman's perplexity, and said kindly, "I'll show you: this
way."

"I'm ashamed to be throublin' ye, miss; but it's strange I am in it,
and wouldn't be comin' here at all, at all, barrin' they tould me I'd
get the bit I'm wantin' chaper in this big shop than the little ones
more becomin' the like o' me," explained the little woman humbly.

Rose looked again, as she led the way through a well-dressed crowd of
busy shoppers: and something in the anxious, tired face under the old
woollen hood; the bare, purple hands, holding fast a meagre wallet and
a faded scrap of the dotted flannel little children's frocks are so
often made of,--touched the generous heart, that never could see want
without an impulse to relieve it. She had meant only to point the way;
but, following a new impulse, she went on, listening to the poor
soul's motherly prattle about "me baby," and the "throuble" it was to
"find clothes for the growin' childer, when me man is out av work, and
the bit and sup inconvaynient these hard times," as they descended to
that darksome lower world, where necessities take refuge when luxuries
crowd them out from the gayer place above.

The presence of a lady made Mrs. Sullivan's shopping very easy now;
and her one poor "bit" of flannel grew miraculously into yards of
several colors, since the shabby purse was no lighter when she went
away, wiping her eyes on the corner of a big, brown bundle. A very
little thing, and no one saw it but a wooden-faced clerk, who never
told; yet it did Rose good, and sent her up into the light again with
a sober face, thinking self-reproachfully,--

"What right have I to more gay gowns, when some poor babies have none;
or to spend time making myself fine, while there is so much bitter
want in the world?"

Nevertheless the pretty things were just as tempting as ever, and she
yearned for the opal silk with a renewed yearning when she got back. I
am not sure that it would not have been bought in spite of her better
self, if a good angel in the likeness of a stout lady with silvery
curls about the benevolent face, enshrined in a plain bonnet, had not
accosted her as she joined Kitty, still brooding over the wedding
gowns.

"I waited a moment for you, my dear, because I'm in haste, and very
glad to save myself a journey or a note," began the newcomer in a low
tone, as Rose shook hands with the most affectionate respect. "You
know the great box factory was burned a day or two ago, and over a
hundred girls thrown out of work. Some were hurt and are in the
hospital, many have no homes to go to, and nearly all need temporary
help of some sort. We've had so many calls this winter I hardly know
which way to turn; for the want is pressing, and I've had my finger in
so many purses I'm almost ashamed to ask again. Any little
contribution--ah, thank you; I was sure you wouldn't fail me, my good
child," and Mrs. Gardener warmly pressed the hand that went so quickly
into the little portemonnaie, and came out so generously filled.

"Let me know how else I can help, and thank you very much for allowing
me to have a share in your good works," said Rose, forgetting all
about gay gowns, as she watched the black bonnet go briskly away, with
an approving smile on the fine old face inside it.

"You extravagant thing! how could you give so much?" whispered Kitty,
whose curious eye had seen three figures on the single bill which had
so rapidly changed hands.

"I believe if Mrs. Gardener asked me for my head I should give it to
her," answered Rose lightly; then turning to the silks she asked,
"Which have you decided upon; the yellow white or the blue, the corded
or the striped?"

"I've decided nothing, except that _you_ are to have the pink, and
wear it at my--ahem! ball," said Kitty, who _had_ made up her mind,
but could not give her orders till mamma had been consulted.

"No, I can't afford it just yet. I never overstep my allowance, and I
shall have to if I get any more finery. Come, we ought not to waste
time here, if you have all the patterns you want," and Rose walked
quickly away, glad that it was out of her power to break through two
resolutions which hitherto had been faithfully kept,--one to dress
simply for example's sake, the other not to be extravagant for
charity's sake.

As Rosamond had her day of misfortunes, so this seemed to be one of
small temptations to Rose. After she had set Kitty down at home and
been to see her new houses, she drove about doing various errands for
the aunts; and, while waiting in the carriage for the execution of an
order, young Pemberton came by.

As Steve said, this gentleman had been "hard hit," and still hovered
moth-like about the forbidden light. Being the most eligible _parti_
of the season, his regard was considered a distinction to be proud of;
and Rose had been well scolded by Aunt Clara for refusing so honorable
a mate. The girl liked him; and he was the suitor of whom she had
spoken so respectfully to Dr. Alec, because he had no need of the
heiress, and had sincerely loved the woman. He had been away, and she
hoped had got over his disappointment as happily as the rest; but now
when he saw her, and came hurrying up so hungry for a word, she felt
that he had not forgotten, and was too kind to chill him with the bow
which plainly says, "Don't stop."

A personable youth was Pemberton, and had brought with him from the
wilds of Canada a sable-lined overcoat, which was the envy of every
masculine and the admiration of every feminine friend he had; and, as
he stood at her carriage window, Rose knew that this luxurious garment
and its stalwart wearer were objects of interest to the passers-by. It
chanced that the tide of shoppers flowed in that direction; and, as
she chatted, familiar faces often passed with glances, smiles, and
nods of varying curiosity, significance, and wonder.

She could not help feeling a certain satisfaction in giving him a
moment's pleasure, since she could do no more; but it was not that
amiable desire alone which made her ignore the neat white parcels
which the druggist's boy deposited on the front seat, and kept her
lingering a little longer to enjoy one of the small triumphs which
girls often risk more than a cold in the head to display. The sight of
several snow-flakes on the broad shoulders which partially obstructed
her view, as well as the rapidly increasing animation of Pemberton's
chat, reminded her that it was high time to go.

"I mustn't keep you: it is beginning to storm," she said, taking up
her muff, much to old Jacob's satisfaction; for small talk is not
exciting to a hungry man whose nose feels like an icicle.

"Is it? I thought the sun was shining." And the absorbed gentleman
turned to the outer world with visible reluctance, for it looked very
warm and cosey in the red-lined carriage.

"Wise people say we must carry our sunshine with us," answered Rose,
taking refuge in commonplaces; for the face at the window grew pensive
suddenly, as he answered, with a longing look,--

"I wish I could:" then, smiling gratefully, he added, "Thank you for
giving me a little of yours."

"You are very welcome." And Rose offered him her hand, while her eyes
mutely asked pardon for withholding her leave to keep it.

He pressed it silently, and, shouldering the umbrella which he forgot
to open, turned away, with an "up-again-and-take-another" expression,
which caused the soft eyes to follow him admiringly.

"I ought not to have kept him a minute longer than I could help: for
it wasn't all pity; it was my foolish wish to show off and do as I
liked for a minute, to pay for being good about the gown. Oh me! how
weak and silly I am in spite of all my trying!" And Miss Campbell fell
into a remorseful reverie, which lasted till she got home.

"Now, young man, what brought you out in this driving storm?" asked
Rose, as Jamie came stamping in that same afternoon.

"Mamma sent you a new book,--thought you'd like it: _I_ don't mind
your old storms!" replied the boy, wrestling his way out of his coat,
and presenting a face as round and red and shiny as a well-polished
Baldwin apple.

"Much obliged: it is just the day to enjoy it, and I was longing for
something nice to read," said Rose, as Jamie sat down upon the lower
stair for a protracted struggle with his rubber boots.

"Here you are, then--no--yes--I do believe I've forgotten it, after
all!" cried Jamie, slapping his pockets one after the other, with a
dismayed expression of countenance.

"Never mind: I'll hunt up something else. Let me help with those: your
hands are so cold." And Rose, good-naturedly gave a tug at the boots,
while Jamie clutched the banisters; murmuring somewhat incoherently,
as his legs flew up and down,--

"I'll go back if you want me to. I'm so sorry! It's very good of you,
I'm sure. Getting these horrid things on made me forget. Mother would
make me wear 'em, though I told her they'd stick like--like gumdrops,"
he added, inspired by recollections of certain dire disappointments
when the above-mentioned sweetmeat melted in his pockets, and refused
to come out.

"Now what shall we do?" asked Rose, when he was finally extricated.
"Since I've nothing to read, I may as well play."

"I'll teach you to pitch and toss. You catch very well for a girl, but
you can't throw worth a cent," replied Jamie, gambading down the hall
in his slippers, and producing a ball from some of the mysterious
receptacles in which boys have the art of storing rubbish enough to
fill a peck measure.

Of course Rose agreed, and cheerfully risked getting her eyes
blackened and her fingers bruised, till her young preceptor gratefully
observed that "it was no fun playing where you had to look out for
windows and jars and things; so I'd like that jolly book about Captain
Nemo and the 'Nautilus,' please."

Being gratified, he spread himself upon the couch, crossed his legs in
the air, and without another word dived "Twenty Thousand Leagues Under
the Sea," where he remained for two mortal hours, to the general
satisfaction of his relatives.

Bereft both of her unexpected playfellow and the much-desired book,
Rose went into the parlor, there to discover a French novel, which
Kitty had taken from a library and left in the carriage among the
bundles. Settling herself in her favorite lounging-chair, she read as
diligently as Jamie, while the wind howled and snow fell fast without.

For an hour, nothing disturbed the cosey quiet of the house; for Aunt
Plenty was napping upstairs, and Dr. Alec writing in his own sanctum;
at least, Rose thought so, till his step made her hastily drop the
book, and look up with very much the expression she used to wear when
caught in mischief years ago.

"Did I startle you? Have a screen: you are burning your face before
this hot fire." And Dr. Alec pulled one forward.

"Thank you, uncle; I didn't feel it." And the color seemed to deepen
in spite of the screen, while the uneasy eyes fell upon the book in
her lap.

"Have you got the 'Quarterly' there? I want to glance at an article in
it, if you can spare it for a moment," he said, leaning toward her
with an inquiring glance.

"No, sir: I am reading--" And, without mentioning the name, Rose put
the book into his hand.

The instant his eye fell on the title, he understood the look she
wore, and knew what "mischief" she had been in. He knit his brows:
then smiled, because it was impossible to help it; Rose looked so
conscience-stricken in spite of her twenty years.

"How do you find it?--interesting?"

"Oh, very! I felt as if I was in another world, and forgot all about
this."

"Not a very good world, I fancy, if you were afraid or ashamed to be
found in it. Where did this come from?" asked Dr. Alec, surveying the
book with great disfavor.

Rose told him, and added slowly,--

"I particularly wanted to read it, and fancied I might, because you
did when it was so much talked about the winter we were in Rome."

"I did read it to see if it was fit for you."

"And decided that it was not, I suppose; since you never gave it to
me?"

"Yes."

"Then I won't finish it. But, uncle, I don't see why I should not,"
added Rose, wistfully; for she had reached the heart of the romance
and found it wonderfully fascinating.

"You may not _see_, but don't you _feel_ why not?" asked Dr. Alec,
gravely.

Rose leaned her flushed cheek on her hand and thought a minute; then
looked up, and answered honestly,--

"Yes, I do: but can't explain it; except that I know something _must_
be wrong, because I blushed and started when you came in."

"Exactly," and the doctor gave an emphatic nod, as if the symptoms
pleased him.

"But I really don't see any harm in the book so far. It is by a famous
author, wonderfully well written as you know, and the characters so
life-like that I feel as if I should really meet them somewhere."

"I hope not!" ejaculated the doctor, shutting the book quickly, as if
to keep the objectionable beings from escaping.

Rose laughed, but persisted in her defence; for she did want to
finish the absorbing story, yet would not without leave.

"I have read French novels before, and you gave them to me. Not many
to be sure, but the best; so I think I know what is good, and
shouldn't like this if it was harmful."

Her uncle's answer was to reopen the volume and turn the leaves an
instant as if to find a particular place; then he put it into her
hand, saying quietly,--

"Read a page or two aloud, translating as you go. You used to like
that: try it again."

Rose obeyed, and went glibly down a page, doing her best to give the
sense in her purest English. Presently she went more slowly, then
skipped a sentence here and there, and finally stopped short, looking
as if she needed a screen again.

"What's the matter?" asked her uncle, who had been watching her with a
serious eye.

"Some phrases are untranslatable, and it only spoils them to try. They
are not amiss in French, but sound coarse and bad in our blunt
English," she said a little pettishly; for she felt annoyed by her
failure to prove the contested point.

"Ah, my dear! if the fine phrases won't bear putting into honest
English, the thoughts they express won't bear putting into your
innocent mind. That chapter is the key to the whole book; and if you
had been led up, or rather down, to it artfully and artistically, you
might have read it to yourself without seeing how bad it is. All the
worse for the undeniable talent which hides the evil so subtly and
makes the danger so delightful."

He paused a moment, then added with an anxious glance at the book,
over which she was still bending,--

"Finish it if you choose: only remember, my girl, that one may read at
forty what is unsafe at twenty, and that we never can be too careful
what food we give that precious yet perilous thing called
imagination."

And taking his "Review" he went away to look over a learned article
which interested him much less than the workings of a young mind near
by.

Another long silence, broken only by an occasional excited bounce from
Jamie, when the sociable cuttle-fish looked in at the windows, or the
"Nautilus" scuttled a ship or two in its terrific course. A bell rang,
and the doctor popped his head out to see if he was wanted. It was
only a message for Aunt Plenty, and he was about to pop in again when
his eye was caught by a square parcel on the slab.

"What's this?" he asked, taking it up.

"Rose wants me to leave it at Kitty Van's when I go. I forgot to bring
her book from mamma; so I shall go and get it as soon as ever I've
done this," replied Jamie, from his nest.

As the volume in his hands was a corpulent one, and Jamie only a third
of the way through, Dr. Alec thought Rose's prospect rather doubtful;
and, slipping the parcel into his pocket, he walked away, saying with
a satisfied air,--

"Virtue doesn't always get rewarded; but it shall be this time, if I
can do it."

More than half an hour afterward, Rose woke from a little nap, and
found the various old favorites, with which she had tried to solace
herself, replaced by the simple, wholesome story promised by Aunt
Jessie.

"Good boy! I'll go and thank him," she said, half-aloud; jumping up,
wide awake and much pleased.

But she did not go; for, just then, she espied her uncle standing on
the rug warming his hands with a generally fresh and breezy look about
him, which suggested a recent struggle with the elements.

"How did this come?" she asked suspiciously.

"A man brought it."

"This man? O uncle! why did you take so much trouble just to gratify a
wish of mine?" she cried, taking both the cold hands in hers, with a
tenderly reproachful glance from the storm without to the ruddy face
above her.

"Because, having taken away your French bonbons with the poisonous
color on them, I wanted to get you something better. Here it is, all
pure sugar; the sort that sweetens the heart as well as the tongue,
and leaves no bad taste behind."

"How good you are to me! I don't deserve it; for I didn't resist
temptation, though I tried. Uncle, after I'd put the book away, I
thought I _must_ just see how it ended, and I'm afraid I should have
read it all if it had not been gone," said Rose, laying her face down
on the hands she held, as humbly as a repentant child.

But Uncle Alec lifted up the bent head, and looking into the eyes that
met his frankly, though either held a tear, he said, with the energy
that always made his words remembered,--

"My little girl, I would face a dozen storms far worse than this to
keep your soul as stainless as snow; for it is the small temptations
which undermine integrity, unless we watch and pray, and never think
them too trivial to be resisted."

Some people would consider Dr. Alec an over-careful man: but Rose felt
that he was right; and, when she said her prayers that night, added a
meek petition to be kept from yielding to three of the small temptations
which beset a rich, pretty, and romantic girl,--extravagance, coquetry,
and novel-reading.




CHAPTER XII.

_AT KITTY'S BALL._


Rose had no new gown to wear on this festive occasion, and gave one
little sigh of regret as she put on the pale blue silk, refreshed with
clouds of _gaze de Chambrey_. But a smile followed, very bright and
sweet, as she added the clusters of forget-me-not which Charlie had
conjured up through the agency of an old German florist: for one part
of her plan _had_ been carried out, and Prince was invited to be her
escort, much to his delight; though he wisely made no protestations of
any sort, and showed his gratitude by being a model gentleman. This
pleased Rose; for the late humiliation and a very sincere desire to
atone for it, gave him an air of pensive dignity which was very
effective.

Aunt Clara could not go; for a certain new cosmetic, privately used to
improve the once fine complexion, which had been her pride till late
hours impaired it, had brought out an unsightly eruption, reducing her
to the depths of woe, and leaving her no solace for her disappointment
but the sight of the elegant velvet dress spread forth upon her bed in
melancholy state.

So Aunt Jessie was chaperon, to Rose's great satisfaction, and looked
as "pretty as a pink," Archie thought, in her matronly pearl-colored
gown, with a dainty trifle of rich lace on her still abundant hair. He
was very proud of his little mamma, and as devoted as a lover, "to
keep his hand in against Phebe's return," she said laughingly, when he
brought her a nosegay of blush-roses to light up her quiet costume.

A happier mother did not live than Mrs. Jessie, as she sat contentedly
beside Sister Jane (who graced the frivolous scene in a serious black
gown with a diadem of purple asters nodding above her severe brow),
both watching their boys with the maternal conviction that no other
parent could show such remarkable specimens as these. Each had done
her best according to her light; and years of faithful care were now
beginning to bear fruit in the promise of goodly men, so dear to the
hearts of true mothers.

Mrs. Jessie watched her three tall sons with something like wonder;
for Archie was a fine fellow, grave and rather stately, but full of
the cordial courtesy and respect we see so little of now-a-days, and
which is the sure sign of good home-training. "The cadets," as Will
and Geordie called themselves, were there as gorgeous as you please;
and the agonies they suffered that night with tight boots and stiff
collars no pen can fitly tell. But only to one another did they
confide these sufferings, in the rare moments of repose when they
could stand on one aching foot with heads comfortably sunken inside
the excruciating collars, which rasped their ears and made the lobes
thereof a pleasing scarlet. Brief were these moments, however; and
the Spartan boys danced on with smiling faces, undaunted by the hidden
anguish which preyed upon them "fore and aft," as Will expressed it.

Mrs. Jane's pair were an odd contrast, and even the stern
disciplinarian herself could not help smiling as she watched them.
Steve was superb, and might have been married on the spot, so
superfine was his broadcloth, glossy his linen, and perfect the fit of
his gloves; while pride and happiness so fermented in his youthful
bosom, that there would have been danger of spontaneous combustion if
dancing had not proved a safety-valve; for his strong sense of the
proprieties would not permit him to vent his emotions in any other
way.

Kitty felt no such restraint, and looked like a blissful little gypsy,
with her brunette prettiness set off by a dashing costume of cardinal
and cream color, and every hair on her head curled in a Merry
Pecksniffian crop; for youth was her strong point, and she much
enjoyed the fact that she had been engaged three times before she was
nineteen.

To see her and Steve spin round the room was a sight to bring a smile
to the lips of the crustiest bachelor or saddest spinster; for happy
lovers are always a pleasing spectacle, and two such merry little
grigs as these are seldom seen.

Mac, meantime, with glasses astride of his nose, surveyed his
brother's performances "on the light fantastic" very much as a
benevolent Newfoundland would the gambols of a toy terrier, receiving
with thanks the hasty hints for his guidance which Steve breathed into
his ear as he passed, and forgetting all about them the next minute.
When not thus engaged, Mac stood about with his thumbs in his vest
pockets, regarding the lively crowd like a meditative philosopher of a
cheerful aspect, often smiling to himself at some whimsical fancy of
his own, knitting his brows as some bit of ill-natured gossip met his
ear, or staring with undisguised admiration as a beautiful face or
figure caught his eye.

"I hope that girl knows what a treasure she has got. But I doubt if
she ever fully appreciates it," said Mrs. Jane, bringing her
spectacles to bear upon Kitty, as she whisked by, causing quite a gale
with her flying skirts.

"I think she will: for Steve has been so well brought up, she cannot
but see and feel the worth of what she has never had; and being so
young she will profit by it," answered Mrs. Jessie, softly; thinking
of the days when she and her Jem danced together, just betrothed.

"I've done my duty by both the boys, and done it _thoroughly_: or
their father would have spoilt them; for he's no more idea of
discipline than a child," and Aunt Jane gave her own palm a smart rap
with her closed fan, emphasizing the word "thoroughly" in a most
suggestive manner.

"I've often wished I had your firmness, Jane: but, after all, I'm not
sure that I don't like my own way best, at least with my boys; for
plenty of love, and plenty of patience, seem to have succeeded pretty
well;" and Aunt Jessie lifted the nosegay from her lap, feeling as if
that unfailing love and patience were already blooming into her life,
as beautifully as the sweet-breathed roses given by her boy refreshed
and brightened these long hours of patient waiting in a corner.

"I don't deny that you've done well, Jessie; but you've been let
alone, and had no one to hold your hand or interfere. If my Mac had
gone to sea as your Jem did, I never should have been as severe as I
am. Men are so perverse and short-sighted, they don't trouble about
the future as long as things are quiet and comfortable in the
present," continued Mrs. Jane, quite forgetting that the short-sighted
partner of the firm, physically speaking at least, was herself.

"Ah, yes! we mothers love to foresee and foretell our children's lives
even before they are born, and are very apt to be disappointed if they
do not turn out as we planned. I know I am: yet I really have no cause
to complain, and am learning to see that all we can do is to give the
dear boys good principles, and the best training we may, then leave
them to finish what we have begun;" and Mrs. Jessie's eye wandered
away to Archie, dancing with Rose, quite unconscious what a pretty
little castle in the air tumbled down when he fell in love with
Phebe.

"Right, quite right: on that point we agree exactly. I have spared
nothing to give my boys good principles and good habits, and I am
willing to trust them anywhere. Nine times did I whip my Steve to cure
him of fibbing, and over and over again did Mac go without his dinner
rather than wash his hands. But I whipped and starved them both into
obedience, and _now_ I have my reward," concluded the "stern parent,"
with a proud wave of the fan, which looked very like a ferule, being
as big, hard, and uncompromising as such an article could be.

Mrs. Jessie gave a mild murmur of assent, but could not help thinking,
with a smile, that, in spite of their early tribulations, the sins for
which the boys suffered had got a little mixed in their results; for
fibbing Steve was now the tidy one, and careless Mac the truth-teller.
But such small contradictions will happen in the best-regulated
families, and all perplexed parents can do is to keep up a steadfast
preaching and practising, in the hope that it will bear fruit
sometime; for according to the old proverb,--

    "'Children pick up words as pigeons pease,
    To utter them again as God shall please.'"

"I hope they won't dance the child to death among them; for each one
seems bound to have his turn, even your sober Mac," said Mrs. Jessie,
a few minutes later, as she saw Archie hand Rose over to his cousin,
who carried her off with an air of triumph from several other
claimants.

"She's very good to him, and her influence is excellent; for he is of
an age now when a young woman's opinion has more weight than an old
one's. Though he is always good to his mother, and I feel as if I
should take great comfort in him. He's one of the sort who will not
marry till late, if ever, being fond of books and a quiet life,"
responded Mrs. Jane, remembering how often her son had expressed his
belief that philosophers should not marry, and brought up Plato as an
example of the serene wisdom only to be attained by a single man,
while her husband sided with Socrates, for whom he felt a profound
sympathy, though he didn't dare to own it.

"Well, I don't know about that. Since my Archie surprised me by losing
his heart as he did, I'm prepared for any thing, and advise you to do
likewise. I really shouldn't wonder if Mac did something remarkable in
that line, though he shows no signs of it yet, I confess," answered
Mrs. Jessie, laughing.

"It won't be in that direction, you may be sure; for _her_ fate is
sealed. Dear me, how sad it is to see a superior girl, like that,
about to throw herself away on a handsome scapegrace. I won't mention
names, but you understand me;" and Mrs. Jane shook her head, as if she
_could_ mention the name of one superior girl who had thrown herself
away, and now saw the folly of it.

"I'm very anxious, of course, and so is Alec: but it may be the saving
of one party, and the happiness of the other; for some women love to
give more than they receive," said Mrs. Jessie, privately wondering,
for the thousandth time, why brother Mac ever married the learned Miss
Humphries.

"You'll see that it won't prosper; and I shall always maintain that a
wife cannot entirely undo a mother's work. Rose will have her hands
full if she tries to set all Clara's mistakes right," answered Aunt
Jane, grimly; then began to fan violently as their hostess approached
to have a dish of chat about "our dear young people."

Rose was in a merry mood that night, and found Mac quite ready for
fun, which was fortunate, since her first remark set them off on a
droll subject.

"O Mac! Annabel has just confided to me that she is engaged to Fun
See! Think of her going to housekeeping in Canton some day, and having
to order rats, puppies, and birds'-nest soup for dinner," whispered
Rose, too much amused to keep the news to herself.

"By Confucius! isn't that a sweet prospect?" and Mac burst out
laughing, to the great surprise of his neighbors, who wondered what
there was amusing about the Chinese sage. "It is rather alarming,
though, to have these infants going on at this rate. Seems to be
catching; a new sort of scarlet-fever, to judge by Annabel's cheeks
and Kitty's gown," he added, regarding the aforesaid ladies with eyes
still twinkling with merriment.

"Don't be ungallant, but go and do likewise; for it is all the
fashion. I heard Mrs. Van tell old Mrs. Joy that it was going to be a
marrying year; so you'll be sure to catch it," answered Rose, reefing
her skirts; for, with all his training, Mac still found it difficult
to keep his long legs out of the man-traps.

"It doesn't look like a painful disease; but I must be careful, for
I've no time to be ill now. What are the symptoms?" asked Mac, trying
to combine business with pleasure, and improve his mind while doing
his duty.

"If you ever come back I'll tell you," laughed Rose, as he danced away
into the wrong corner, bumped smartly against another gentleman, and
returned as soberly as if that was the proper figure.

"Well, tell me 'how not to do it,'" he said, subsiding for a moment's
talk when Rose had floated to and fro in her turn.

"Oh! you see some young girl who strikes you as particularly
charming,--whether she really is or not doesn't matter a bit,--and you
begin to think about her a great deal, to want to see her, and to get
generally sentimental and absurd," began Rose, finding it difficult to
give a diagnosis of the most mysterious disease under the sun.

"Don't think it sounds enticing. Can't I find an antidote somewhere;
for if it is in the air this year I'm sure to get it, and it may be
fatal," said Mac, who felt pretty lively and liked to make Rose merry;
for he suspected that she had a little trouble from a hint Dr. Alec
had given him.

"I hope you will catch it, because you'll be so funny."

"Will you take care of me as you did before, or have you got your
hands full?"

"I'll help; but really with Archie and Steve and--Charlie, I shall
have enough to do. You'd better take it lightly the first time, and so
won't need much care."

"Very well, how shall I begin? Enlighten my ignorance and start me
right, I beg."

"Go about and see people; make yourself agreeable, and not sit in
corners observing other people as if they were puppets dancing for
your amusement. I heard Mrs. Van once say that propinquity works
wonders; and she ought to know, having married off two daughters, and
just engaged a third to 'a most charming young man.'"

"Good lack! the cure sounds worse than the disease. Propinquity, hey?
Why, I may be in danger this identical moment, and can't flee for my
life," said Mac, gently catching her round the waist for a general
waltz.

"Don't be alarmed, but mind your steps; for Charlie is looking at us,
and I want you to do your best. That's perfect: take me quite round;
for I love to waltz, and seldom get a good turn except with you boys,"
said Rose, smiling up at him approvingly, as his strong arm guided her
among the revolving couples, and his feet kept time without a fault.

"This certainly is a great improvement on the chair business, to
which I have devoted myself with such energy that I've broken the
backs of two partners and dislocated the arm of the old rocker. I took
an occasional turn with that heavy party, thinking it good practice in
case I ever happen to dance with stout ladies," and Mac nodded toward
Annabel, pounding gaily away with Mr. Tokio, whose yellow countenance
beamed as his beady eyes rested on his plump _fiancée_.

Pausing in the midst of her merriment at the image of Mac and the old
rocking-chair, Rose said reprovingly,--

"Though a heathen Chinee, Fun puts you to shame; for _he_ did not ask
foolish questions, but went a wooing like a sensible little man; and
I've no doubt Annabel will be very happy."

"Choose me a suitable divinity, and I will try to adore. Can I do more
than that to retrieve my character?" answered Mac, safely landing his
partner, and plying the fan according to instructions.

"How would Emma do?" inquired Rose, whose sense of the ludicrous was
strong, and who could not resist the temptation of horrifying Mac by
the suggestion.

"Never! It sets my teeth on edge to look at her to-night. I suppose
that dress is 'a sweet thing just out;' but, upon my word, she reminds
me of nothing but a harlequin ice," and Mac turned his back on her
with a shudder; for he was sensitive to discords of all kinds.

"She certainly does; and that mixture of chocolate, pea green, and
pink is simply detestable, though many people would consider it
decidedly 'chic,' to use her favorite word. I suppose you will dress
your wife like a Spartan matron of the time of Lycurgus," added Rose,
much tickled by his new conceit.

"I'll wait till I get her before I decide. But one thing I'm sure
of,--she shall _not_ dress like a Greek dancer of the time of
Pericles," answered Mac, regarding with great disfavor a young lady
who, having a statuesque figure, affected drapery of the scanty and
clinging description.

"Then it is of no use to suggest that classic creature; so, as you
reject my first attempts, I won't go on, but look about me quietly,
and you had better do the same. Seriously, Mac, more gayety and less
study would do you good; for you will grow old before your time, if
you shut yourself up and pore over books so much."

"I don't believe there is a younger or a jollier feeling fellow in the
room than I am, though I may not conduct myself like a dancing
dervish. But I own you may be right about the books; for there are
many sorts of intemperance, and a library is as irresistible to me as
a bar-room to a toper. I shall have to sign a pledge, and cork up the
only bottle that tempts me,--my inkstand."

"I'll tell you how to make it easier to abstain. Stop studying, and
write a novel into which you can put all your wise things, and so
clear your brains for a new start by and by. Do: I should _so_ like
to read it," cried Rose, delighted with the project; for she was sure
Mac could do any thing he liked in that line.

"First live, then write. How can I go to romancing till I know what
romance means?" he asked soberly, feeling that so far he had had very
little in his life.

"Then you must find out, and nothing will help you more than to love
some one very much. Do as I've advised, and be a modern Diogenes going
about with spectacles, instead of a lantern, in search, not of an
honest man, but a perfect woman. I do hope you will be successful,"
and Rose made her courtesy as the dance ended.

"I don't expect perfection, but I _should_ like one as good as they
ever make them now-a-days. If you are looking for the honest man, I
wish you success in return," said Mac, relinquishing her fan with a
glance of such sympathetic significance that a quick flush of feeling
rose to the girl's face, as she answered very low,--

"If honesty was all I wanted, I certainly have found it in you."

Then she went away with Charlie, who was waiting for his turn, and Mac
roamed about, wondering if anywhere in all that crowd his future wife
was hidden, saying to himself, as he glanced from face to face, quite
unresponsive to the various allurements displayed,--

    "What care I how fair she be,
    If she be not fair for me?"

Just before supper, several young ladies met in the dressing-room to
repair damages; and, being friends, they fell into discourse, as they
smoothed their locks, and had their tattered furbelows sewed or pinned
up by the neat-handed Phillis in waiting.

When each had asked the other, "How do I look to-night, dear?" and
been answered with reciprocal enthusiasm, "Perfectly lovely, darling!"
Kitty said to Rose, who was helping her to restore order out of the
chaos to which much exercise had reduced her curls,--

"By the way, young Randal is dying to be presented to you. May I after
supper?"

"No, thank you," answered Rose, very decidedly.

"Well, I'm sure I don't see why not," began Kitty, looking displeased,
but not surprised.

"I think you do, else why didn't you present him when he asked? You
seldom stop to think of etiquette: why did you now?"

"I didn't like to do it till I had--you are so particular--I thought
you'd say 'No;' but I couldn't tell him so," stammered Kitty, feeling
that she had better have settled the matter herself; for Rose _was_
very particular, and had especial reason to dislike this person,
because he was not only a dissipated young reprobate himself, but
seemed possessed of Satan to lead others astray likewise.

"I don't wish to be rude, dear: but I really must decline; for I
cannot know such people, even though I meet them here," said Rose,
remembering Charlie's revelations on New-Year's night, and hardening
her heart against the man who had been his undoing on that as well as
on other occasions, she had reason to believe.

"I couldn't help it! Old Mr. Randal and papa are friends; and, though
I spoke of it, brother Alf wouldn't hear of passing that bad boy
over," explained Kitty, eagerly.

"Yet Alf forbade your driving or skating with him; for he knows better
than we how unfit he is to come among us."

"I'd drop him to-morrow if I could; but I must be civil in my own
house. His mother brought him, and he won't dare to behave here as he
does at their bachelor parties."

"She ought not to have brought him till he had shown some desire to
mend his ways. It is none of my business, I know; but I do wish people
wouldn't be so inconsistent, letting boys go to destruction, and then
expecting us girls to receive them like decent people." Rose spoke in
an energetic whisper, but Annabel heard her, and exclaimed, as she
turned round with a powder-puff in her hand,--

"My goodness, Rose! what is all that about going to destruction?"

"She is being strong-minded; and I don't very much blame her in this
case. But it leaves me in a dreadful scrape," said Kitty, supporting
her spirits with a sniff of aromatic vinegar.

"I appeal to you, since you heard me, and there's no one here but
ourselves: do you consider young Randal a nice person to know?" and
Rose turned to Annabel and Emma with an anxious eye; for she did not
find it easy to abide by her principles when so doing annoyed friends.

"No, indeed: he's perfectly horrid! Papa says he and Gorham are the
wildest young men he knows, and enough to spoil the whole set. I'm so
glad I've got no brothers," responded Annabel, placidly powdering her
pink arms, quite undeterred by the memory of sundry white streaks left
on sundry coat-sleeves.

"_I_ think that sort of scrupulousness is very ill-bred, if you'll
excuse my saying so, Rose. _We_ are not supposed to know any thing
about fastness, and wildness, and so on; but to treat every man alike,
and not be fussy and prudish," said Emma, settling her many-colored
streamers with the superior air of a woman of the world, aged twenty.

"Ah! but we do know; and, if our silence and civility have no effect,
we ought to try something else, and not encourage wickedness of any
kind. We needn't scold and preach, but we _can_ refuse to know such
people; and that will do some good, for they don't like to be shunned
and shut out from respectable society. Uncle Alec told me not to know
that man, and I won't." Rose spoke with unusual warmth, forgetting
that she could not tell the real reason for her strong prejudice
against "that man."

"Well, _I_ know him: _I_ think him very jolly, and I'm engaged to
dance the German with him after supper. He leads quite as well as your
cousin Charlie, and is quite as fascinating, some people think,"
returned Emma, tossing her head disdainfully; for Prince Charming did
not worship at her shrine, and it piqued her vanity.

In spite of her quandary, Rose could not help smiling as she recalled
Mac's comparison; for Emma turned so red with spiteful chagrin, she
seemed to have added strawberry-ice to the other varieties composing
the Harlequin.

"Each must judge for herself. I shall follow Aunt Jessie's advice, and
try to keep my atmosphere as pure as I can; for she says every woman
has her own little circle, and in it can use her influence for good,
if she will. I do will heartily; and I'll prove that I'm neither proud
nor fussy by receiving, here or at home, any respectable man you like
to present to me, no matter how poor or plain or insignificant he may
be."

With which declaration Rose ended her protest, and the four damsels
streamed downstairs together like a wandering rainbow. But Kitty laid
to heart what she had said; Annabel took credit to herself for siding
with her; and Emma owned that _she_ was not trying to keep her
atmosphere pure when she came to dance with the objectionable Randal.
So Rose's "little circle" was the better for the influence she tried
to exert, although she never knew it.

All supper-time, Charlie kept near her, and she was quite content with
him; for he drank only coffee, and she saw him shake his head with a
frown when young Van beckoned him toward an anteroom, from whence the
sound of popping corks had issued with increasing frequency as the
evening wore on.

"Dear fellow, he does try," thought Rose, longing to show how she
admired his self-denial; but she could only say, as they left the
supper-room with the aunts, who were going early,--

"If I had not promised uncle to get home as soon after midnight as
possible, I'd stay and dance the German with you; for you deserve a
reward to-night."

"A thousand thanks! but I am going when you do," answered Charlie,
understanding both her look and words, and very grateful for them.

"Really?" cried Rose, delighted.

"Really. I'll be in the hall when you come down." And Charlie thought
the Fra Angelico angel was not half so bright and beautiful as the one
who looked back at him out of a pale-blue cloud, as Rose went upstairs
as if on wings.

When she came down again, Charlie was not in the hall, however; and,
after waiting a few minutes, Mac offered to go and find him, for Aunt
Jane was still hunting a lost rubber above.

"Please say I'm ready, but he needn't come if he doesn't want to,"
said Rose, not wishing to demand too much of her promising penitent.

"If he has gone into that bar-room, I'll have him out, no matter who
is there!" growled Mac to himself, as he made his way to the small
apartment whither the gentlemen retired for a little private
refreshment when the spirit moved, as it often did.

The door was ajar, and Charlie seemed to have just entered; for Mac
heard a familiar voice call out, in a jovial tone,--

"Come, Prince! you're just in time to help us drink Steve's health
with all the honors."

"Can't stop; only ran in to say good-night, Van. Had a capital time;
but I'm on duty, and must go."

"That's a new dodge. Take a stirrup-cup anyway, and come back in time
for a merry-go-rounder when you've disposed of the ladies," answered
the young host, diving into the wine-cooler for another bottle.

"Charlie's going in for sanctity, and it doesn't seem to agree with
him," laughed one of the two other young men, who occupied several
chairs apiece, resting their soles in every sense of the word.

"Apron-strings are coming into fashion,--the bluer the better: hey,
Prince?" added the other, trying to be witty, with the usual success.

"You'd better go home early yourself, Barrow, or that tongue of yours
will get you into trouble," retorted Charlie, conscious that he ought
to take his own advice, yet lingering, nervously putting on his
gloves, while the glasses were being filled.

"Now, brother-in-law, fire away! Here you are, Prince." And Steve
handed a glass across the table to his cousin, feeling too much elated
with various pleasurable emotions to think what he was doing; for the
boys all knew Charlie's weakness, and usually tried to defend him from
it.

Before the glass could be taken, however, Mac entered in a great
hurry, delivering his message in an abbreviated and rather peremptory
form,--

"Rose is waiting for you. Hurry up!"

"All right. Good-night, old fellows!" And Charlie was off, as if the
name had power to stop him in the very act of breaking the promise
made to himself.

"Come, Solon, take a social drop, and give us an epithalamium in your
best Greek. Here's to you!" And Steve was lifting the wine to his own
lips, when Mac knocked the glass out of his hand, with a flash of the
eye that caused his brother to stare at him, with his mouth open, in
an imbecile sort of way, which seemed to excite Mac still more; for,
turning to his young host, he said, in a low voice, and with a look
that made the gentlemen on the chairs sit up suddenly,--

"I beg pardon, Van, for making a mess; but I can't stand by and see my
own brother tempt another man beyond his strength, or make a brute of
himself. That's plain English: but I can't help speaking out; for I
know not one of you would willingly hurt Charlie, and you will if you
don't let him alone."

"What do you pitch into me for? I've done nothing. A fellow must be
civil in his own house, mustn't he?" asked Van, good-humoredly, as he
faced about, corkscrew in hand.

"Yes, but it is not civil to urge or joke a guest into doing what you
know and he knows is bad for him. That's only a glass of wine to you,
but it is perdition to Charlie; and, if Steve knew what he was about,
he'd cut his right hand off before he'd offer it."

"Do you mean to say I'm tipsy?" demanded Steve, ruffling up like a
little game-cock; for, though he saw now what he had done and was
ashamed of it, he hated to have Mac air his peculiar notions before
other people.

"With excitement, not champagne, I hope; for I wouldn't own you if you
were," answered Mac, in whom indignation was effervescing like the
wine in the forgotten bottle; for the men were all young, friends of
Steve's and admirers of Charlie's. "Look here, boys," he went on more
quietly: "I know I ought not to explode in this violent sort of way,
but upon my life I couldn't help it, when I heard what you were saying
and saw what Steve was doing. Since I _have_ begun I may as well
finish, and tell you straight out that Prince can't stand this sort of
thing. He is trying to flee temptation, and whoever leads him into it
does a cowardly and sinful act; for the loss of one's own self-respect
is bad enough, without losing the more precious things that make life
worth having. Don't tell him I've said this, but lend a hand if you
can, and never have to reproach yourselves with the knowledge that you
helped to ruin a fellow-creature, soul and body."

It was well for the success of Mac's first crusade, that his hearers
were gentlemen and sober: so his outburst was not received with jeers
or laughter, but listened to in silence, while the expression of the
faces changed from one of surprise to regret and respect; for
earnestness is always effective, and championship of this sort seldom
fails to touch hearts as yet unspoiled. As he paused with an eloquent
little quiver in his eager voice, Van corked the bottle at a blow,
threw down the corkscrew, and offered Mac his hand, saying heartily,
in spite of his slang,--

"You are a first-class old brick! I'll lend a hand for one, and do my
best to back up Charlie; for he's the finest fellow I know, and shan't
go to the devil like poor Randal if _I_ can help it."

Murmurs of applause from the others seemed to express a general assent
to this vigorous statement; and, giving the hand a grateful shake, Mac
retreated to the door, anxious to be off now that he had freed his
mind with such unusual impetuosity.

"Count on me for any thing I can do in return for this, Van. I'm sorry
to be such a marplot, but you can take it out in quizzing me after I'm
gone. I'm fair game, and Steve can set you going."

With that, Mac departed as abruptly as he came, feeling that he _had_
"made a mess" of it; but comforting himself with the thought that
perhaps he had secured help for Charlie at his own expense, and
thinking with a droll smile as he went back to his mother,--

"My romance begins by looking after other girls' lovers instead of
finding a sweetheart for myself; but I can't tell Rose, so _she_ won't
laugh at me."




CHAPTER XIII.

_BOTH SIDES._


Steve's engagement made a great stir in the family: a pleasant one
this time; for nobody objected, every thing seemed felicitous, and the
course of true love ran very smoothly for the young couple, who
promised to remove the only obstacle to their union by growing old and
wise as soon as possible. If he had not been so genuinely happy, the
little lover's airs would have been unbearable; for he patronized all
mankind in general, his brother and elder cousins in particular.

"Now that is the way to manage matters," he declared, standing before
the fire in Aunt Clara's billiard room a day or two after the ball,
with his hands behind his back,--"no nonsense, no delay, no domestic
rows or tragic separations. Just choose with taste and judgment, make
yourself agreeable through thick and thin; and, when it is perfectly
evident that the dear creature adores the ground you walk on, say the
word like a man, and there you are."

"All very easy to do that with a girl like Kitty, who has no
confounded notions to spoil her and trip you up every time you don't
exactly toe the mark," muttered Charlie, knocking the balls about as
if it were a relief to hit something; for he was in a gloriously bad
humor that evening, because time hung heavy on his hands since he had
forsworn the company he could not keep without danger to himself.

"You should humor those little notions; for all women have them, and
it needs tact to steer clear of them. Kitty's got dozens; but I treat
them with respect, have my own way when I can, give in without
growling when I can't, and we get on like a couple of--"

"Spoons," put in Charlie, who felt that he had _not_ steered clear,
and so suffered shipwreck in sight of land.

Steve meant to have said "doves," but his cousin's levity caused him
to add with calm dignity, "reasonable beings," and then revenged
himself by making a good shot which won him the game.

"You always were a lucky little dog, Steve. I don't begrudge you a
particle of your happiness, but it does seem as if things weren't
quite fair sometimes," said Archie, suppressing an envious sigh; for,
though he seldom complained, it was impossible to contrast his own and
his cousin's prospects with perfect equanimity.

    "'His worth shines forth the brightest who in hope
    Always confides: the abject soul despairs,'"

observed Mac, quoting Euripides in a conversational tone, as he lay
upon a divan reposing after a hard day's work.

"Thank you," said Archie, brightening a little; for a hopeful word
from any source was very comfortable.

"That's your favorite Rip, isn't it? He was a wise old boy, but you
could find advice as good as that nearer home," put in Steve, who just
then felt equal to slapping Plato on the shoulder; so elated was he at
being engaged "first of all the lot," as he gracefully expressed it.

"Don't halloo till you are out of the wood, Dandy: Mrs. Kit has jilted
two men, and may a third; so you'd better not brag of your wisdom too
soon; for she may make a fool of you yet," said Charlie, cynically,
his views of life being very gloomy about this time.

"No, she won't, Steve, if you do your part honestly. There's the
making of a good little woman in Kitty, and she has proved it by
taking you instead of those other fellows. You are not a Solomon, but
you're not spoilt yet; and she had the sense to see it," said Mac,
encouragingly from his corner; for he and his brother were better
friends than ever since the little scene at the Van Tassels.

"Hear! hear!" cried Steve, looking more than ever like a cheerful
young cockerel trying to crow, as he stood upon the hearth-rug with
his hands under his coat-tails, rising and falling alternately upon
the toes and heels of his neat little boots.

"Come, you've given them each a pat on the head: haven't you got one
for me? I need it enough; for if ever there was a poor devil born
under an evil star, it is C. C. Campbell," exclaimed Charlie, leaning
his chin on his cue with a discontented expression of countenance; for
trying to be good is often very hard work till one gets used to it.

"Oh, yes! I can accommodate you;" and, as if his words suggested the
selection, Mac, still lying flat upon his back, repeated one of his
favorite bits from Beaumont and Fletcher; for he had a wonderful
memory, and could reel off poetry by the hour together.

    "'Man is his own star: and the soul that can
    Render an honest and a perfect man
    Commands all light, all influence, all fate;
    Nothing to him falls early or too late.
    Our acts our angels are; or good or ill,
    Our fatal shadows that walk by us still.'"

"Confoundedly bad angels they are too," muttered Charlie, ruefully;
remembering the one that undid him.

His cousins never knew exactly what occurred on New-Year's night, but
suspected that something was amiss; for Charlie had the blues, and
Rose, though as kind as ever, expressed no surprise at his long
absences. They had all observed and wondered at this state of things,
yet discreetly made no remark, till Steve, who was as inquisitive as a
magpie, seized this opportunity to say in a friendly tone, which
showed that he bore no malice for the dark prophecy regarding his
Kitty's faithfulness,--

"What's the trouble, Prince? You are so seldom in a bad humor that we
don't know what to make of it, and all feel out of spirits when you
have the blues. Had a tiff with Rose?"

"Never you mind, little boy; but this I will say,--the better women
are, the more unreasonable they are. They don't require us to be
saints like themselves, which is lucky; but they do expect us to
render 'an honest and a perfect man' sometimes, and that is asking
rather too much in a fallen world like this," said Charlie, glad to
get a little sympathy, though he had no intention of confessing his
transgressions.

"No, it isn't," said Mac, decidedly.

"Much you know about it," began Charlie, ill pleased to be so flatly
contradicted.

"Well, I know this much," added Mac, suddenly sitting up with his hair
in a highly dishevelled condition. "It is very unreasonable in us to
ask women to be saints, and then expect them to feel honored when we
offer them our damaged hearts, or, at best, ones not half as good as
theirs. If they weren't blinded by love, they'd see what a mean
advantage we take of them, and not make such bad bargains."

"Upon my word, the philosopher is coming out strong upon the subject!
We shall have him preaching 'Women's Rights' directly," cried Steve,
much amazed at this outburst.

"I've begun you see, and much good may it do you," answered Mac,
laying himself placidly down again.

"Well, but look here, man: you are arguing on the wrong side," put in
Archie, quite agreeing with him, but feeling that he must stand by his
order at all costs.

"Never mind sides, uphold the right wherever you find it. You needn't
stare, Steve: I told you I was going to look into this matter, and I
am. You think I'm wrapt up in books: but I see a great deal more of
what is going on round me than you imagine; and I'm getting on in this
new branch, let me tell you; quite as fast as is good for me, I dare
say."

"Going in for perfection, are you?" asked Charlie, both amused and
interested; for he respected Mac more than he owned even to himself,
and though he had never alluded to the timely warning, neither forgot.

"Yes, I think of it."

"How will you begin?"

"Do my best all round: keep good company, read good books, love good
things, and cultivate soul and body as faithfully and wisely as I
can."

"And you expect to succeed, do you?"

"Please God, I will."

The quiet energy of Mac's last words produced a momentary silence.
Charlie thoughtfully studied the carpet; Archie, who had been absently
poking the fire, looked over at Mac as if he thanked him again; and
Steve, forgetting his self-conceit, began to wonder if it was not
possible to improve himself a little for Kitty's sake. Only a minute;
for young men do not give much time to thoughts of this kind, even
when love stirs up the noblest impulses within them. To act rather
than to talk is more natural to most of them, as Charlie's next
question showed; for, having the matter much at heart, he ventured to
ask in an offhand way, as he laughed and twirled his cue,--

"Do you intend to reach the highest point of perfection before you
address one of the fair saints, or shall you ask her to lend a hand
somewhere short of that?"

"As it takes a long lifetime to do what I plan, I think I shall ask
some good woman 'to lend a hand' when I've got any thing worth
offering her. Not a saint, for I never shall be one myself, but a
gentle creature who will help me, as I shall try to help her; so that
we can go on together, and finish our work hereafter, if we haven't
time to do it here."

If Mac had been a lover, he would not have discussed the subject in
this simple and sincere fashion, though he might have felt it far more
deeply; but being quite heart-free he frankly showed his interest,
and, curiously enough, out of his wise young head unconsciously gave
the three lovers before him counsel which they valued, because he
practised what he preached.

"Well, I hope you'll find her!" said Charlie, heartily, as he went
back to his game.

"I think I shall," and, while the others played, Mac lay staring at
the window-curtain, as contentedly as if, through it, he beheld "a
dream of fair women," from which to choose his future mate.

A few days after this talk in the billiard-room, Kitty went to call
upon Rose; for, as she was about to enter the family, she felt it her
duty to become acquainted with all its branches. This branch, however,
she cultivated more assiduously than any other, and was continually
running in to confer with "Cousin Rose," whom she considered the
wisest, dearest, kindest girl ever created. And Rose, finding that, in
spite of her flighty head, Kitty had a good heart of her own, did her
best to encourage all the new hopes and aspirations springing up in it
under the warmth of the first genuine affection she had ever known.

"My dear, I want to have some serious conversation with you upon a
subject in which I take an interest for the first time in my life,"
began Miss Kitty, seating herself and pulling off her gloves, as if
the subject was one which needed a firm grasp.

"Tell away, and don't mind if I go on working, as I want to finish
this job to-day," answered Rose, with a long-handled paint-brush in
her hand, and a great pair of shears at her side.

"You are always so busy! What is it now? Let me help: I can talk
faster when I'm doing something," which seemed hardly possible; for
Kitty's tongue went like a mill-clapper at all hours.

"Making picture-books for my sick babies at the hospital. Pretty work,
isn't it? You cut out, and I'll paste them on these squares of gay
cambric: then we just tie up a few pages with a ribbon; and there is a
nice, light, durable book for the poor dears to look at as they lie in
their little beds."

"A capital idea. Do you go there often? How ever do you find the time
for such things?" asked Kitty, busily cutting from a big sheet the
touching picture of a parent bird with a red head and a blue tail,
offering what looked like a small boa-constrictor to one of its
nestlings; a fat young squab with a green head, yellow body, and no
tail at all.

"I have plenty of time now I don't go out so much; for a party uses up
two days generally,--one to prepare for it, and one to get over it,
you know."

"People think it is so odd of you to give up society all of a sudden.
They say you have 'turned pious,' and it is owing to your peculiar
bringing up. I always take your part, and say it is a pity other girls
haven't as sensible an education; for I don't know one who is as
satisfactory on the whole as you are."

"Much obliged. You may also tell people I gave up gayety because I
valued health more. But I haven't forsworn every thing of the kind,
Kit. I go to concerts and lectures, and all sorts of early things, and
have nice times at home, as you know. I like fun as well as ever: but
I'm getting on, you see, and must be preparing a little for the
serious part of life; one never knows when it may come," said Rose,
thoughtfully, as she pasted a squirrel upside-down on the pink cotton
page before her.

"That reminds me of what I wanted to say. If you'll believe me, my
dear, Steve has got that very idea into his head! Did you or Mac put
it there?" asked Kitty, industriously clashing her shears.

"No, I've given up lecturing the boys lately: they are so big now they
don't like it, and I fancy I'd got into a way that was rather
tiresome."

"Well, then, _he_ is 'turning pious' too. And what is very singular, I
like it. Now don't smile: I really do; and I want to be getting ready
for the 'serious part of life,' as you call it. That is, I want to
grow better as fast as I can; for Steve says he isn't half good enough
for me. Just think of that!"

Kitty looked so surprised and pleased and proud, that Rose felt no
desire to laugh at her sudden fancy for sobriety, but said in her most
sympathetic tone,--

"I'm very glad to hear it; for it shows that he loves you in the right
way."

"Is there more than one way?"

"Yes, I fancy so; because some people improve so much after they fall
in love, and others do not at all. Have you never observed that?"

"I never learned how to observe. Of course, I know that some matches
turn out well and some don't; but I never thought much about it."

"Well, I have; for I was rather interested in the subject lately, and
had a talk with Aunt Jessie and uncle about it."

"Gracious! you don't talk to them about such things, do you?"

"Yes, indeed; I ask any question I like, and always get a good answer.
It is such a nice way to learn, Kitty; for you don't have to poke over
books, but as things come along you talk about them, and remember; and
when they are spoken of afterward you understand and are interested,
though you don't say a word," explained Rose.

"It must be nice; but I haven't any one to do so for me. Papa is too
busy, and mamma always says when I ask questions, 'Don't trouble your
head with such things, child;' so I don't. What did you learn about
matches turning out well? I'm interested in that, because I want mine
to be quite perfect in all respects."

"After thinking it over, I came to the conclusion that uncle _was_
right, and it is _not_ always safe to marry a person just because you
love him," began Rose, trying to enlighten Kitty without betraying
herself.

"Of course not: if they haven't money or are bad. But otherwise I
don't see what more is needed," said Kitty, wonderingly.

"One should stop and see if it is a wise love, likely to help both
parties, and wear well; for you know it ought to last all one's
lifetime, and it is very sad if it doesn't."

"I declare it quite scares me to think of it; for I don't usually go
beyond my wedding-day in making plans. I remember, though, that when I
was engaged the first time (you don't know the man: it was just after
you went away, and I was only sixteen), some one very ill-naturedly
said I should 'marry in haste and repent at leisure;' and that made me
try to imagine how it would seem to go on year after year with
Gustavus (who had a dreadful temper, by the way), and it worried me so
to think of it that I broke the engagement, and was so glad ever
afterward."

"You were a wise girl; and I hope you'll do it again, if you find,
after a time, that you and Steve do not truly trust and respect as
well as love one another. If you don't, you'll be miserable when it is
too late, as so many people are who do marry in haste and have a
lifetime to repent in. Aunt Jessie says so, and she knows."

"Don't be solemn, Rose. It fidgets me to think about lifetimes, and
respecting, and all those responsible things. I'm not used to it, and
I don't know how to do it."

"But you _must_ think, and you must learn how before you take the
responsibility upon yourself. That is what your life is for; and you
mustn't spoil it by doing a very solemn thing without seeing if you
are ready for it."

"Do you think about all this?" asked Kitty, shrugging up her shoulders
as if responsibility of any sort did not sit comfortably on them.

"One has to sometimes, you know. But is that all you wanted to tell
me?" added Rose, anxious to turn the conversation from herself.

"Oh, dear, no! The most serious thing of all is this. Steve is putting
himself in order generally, and so I want to do my part; and I must
begin right away before my thoughts get distracted with clothes, and
all sorts of dear, delightful, frivolous things that I can't help
liking. Now I wish you'd tell me where to begin. Shouldn't I improve
my mind by reading something solid?" and Kitty looked over at the
well-filled book-case, as if to see if it contained any thing large
and dry enough to be considered "solid."

"It would be an excellent plan, and we'll look up something. What do
you feel as if you needed most?"

"A little of every thing I should say; for when I look into my mind
there really doesn't seem to be much there but odds and ends, and yet
I'm sure I've read a great deal more than some girls do. I suppose
novels don't count, though, and are of no use; for, goodness knows,
the people and things they describe aren't a bit like the real ones."

"Some novels are very useful and do as much good as sermons, I've
heard uncle say; because they not only describe truly, but teach so
pleasantly that people like to learn in that way," said Rose, who knew
the sort of books Kitty had read, and did not wonder that she felt
rather astray when she tried to guide herself by their teaching.

"You pick me out some of the right kind, and I'll apply my mind to
them. Then I ought to have some 'serious views' and 'methods' and
'principles;' Steve said 'principles,' good firm ones, you know," and
Kitty gave a little pull at the bit of cambric she was cutting, as
housewives pull cotton or calico when they want "a good firm article."

Rose could not help laughing now, though much pleased; for Kitty was
so prettily in earnest, and yet so perfectly ignorant how to begin on
the self-improvement she very much needed, that it was pathetic as
well as comical to see and hear her.

"You certainly want some of those, and must begin at once to get them:
but Aunt Jessie can help you there better than I can; or Aunt Jane,
for she has very 'firm' ones, I assure you," said Rose, sobering down
as quickly as possible.

"Mercy on us! I should never dare to say a word about it to Mrs. Mac:
for I'm dreadfully afraid of her, she is so stern; and how I'm ever to
get on when she is my mother-in-law I don't know!" cried Kitty,
clasping her hands in dismay at the idea.

"She isn't half as stern as she looks; and if you go to her without
fear, you've no idea how sensible and helpful she is. I used to be
frightened out of my wits with her, but now I'm not a bit, and we get
on nicely: indeed I'm fond of her, she is so reliable and upright in
all things."

"She certainly is the straightest woman I ever saw, and the most
precise. I never shall forget how scared I was when Steve took me up
to see her that first time. I put on all my plainest things, did my
hair in a meek knob, and tried to act like a sober, sedate young
woman. Steve would laugh at me, and say I looked like a pretty nun, so
I couldn't be as proper as I wished. Mrs. Mac was very kind, of
course; but her eye was so sharp I felt as if she saw right through
me, and knew that I'd pinned on my bonnet-strings, lost a button off
my boot, and didn't brush my hair for ten minutes every night," said
Kitty, in an awe-stricken tone.

"She likes you, though, and so does uncle, and he's set his heart on
having you live with them by and by; so don't mind her eyes, but look
straight up at her, and you'll see how kind they can grow."

"Mac likes me too, and that did please me; for he doesn't like girls
generally. Steve told me he said I had the 'making of a capital little
woman in me.' Wasn't it nice of him? Steve was _so_ proud, though he
does laugh at Mac sometimes."

"Don't disappoint them, dear. Encourage Steve in all the good things
he likes or wants, make friends with Mac, love Aunt Jane, and be a
daughter to uncle, and you'll find yourself a very happy girl."

"I truly will, and thank you very much for not making fun of me. I
know I'm a little goose; but lately I've felt as if I might come to
something if I had the right sort of help. I'll go up and see Aunt
Jessie to-morrow; I'm not a bit afraid of her: and then if you'll just
quietly find out from Uncle Doctor what I must read, I'll work as hard
as I can. Don't tell any one, please; they'll think it odd and
affected, and I can't bear to be laughed at, though I dare say it is
good discipline."

Rose promised, and both worked in silence for a moment; then Kitty
asked rather timidly,--

"Are you and Charlie trying this plan too? Since you've left off going
out so much, he keeps away also; and we don't know what to make of
it."

"He has had what he calls an 'artistic fit' lately, set up a studio,
and is doing some crayon sketches of us all. If he'd only finish his
things, they would be excellent; but he likes to try a great variety
at once. I'll take you in sometime, and perhaps he will do a portrait
of you for Steve. He likes girls' faces, and gets the likenesses
wonderfully well."

"People say you are engaged: but I contradict it; because, of course,
_I_ should know if you were."

"We are not."

"I'm glad of it; for really, Rose, I'm afraid Charlie hasn't got 'firm
principles,' though he is a fascinating fellow and one can't scold
him. You don't mind my saying so, do you, dear?" added Kitty; for Rose
did not answer at once.

"Not in the least: for you are one of us now, and I can speak frankly,
and I will; for I think in one way you _can_ help Steve very much. You
are right about Charlie, both as to the principles and the
fascination: Steve admires him exceedingly, and always from a boy
liked to imitate his pleasant ways. Some of them are very harmless and
do Steve good, but some are not. I needn't talk about it, only you
must show your boy that you depend on him to keep out of harm, and
help him do it."

"I will, I will! and then perhaps, when he is a perfect model, Charlie
will imitate him. I really begin to feel as if I had a great deal to
do," and Kitty looked as if she was beginning to like it also.

"We all have; and the sooner we go to work the better for us and those
we love. You wouldn't think now that Phebe was doing any thing for
Archie, but she is; and writes such splendid letters, they stir him up
wonderfully, and make us all love and admire her more than ever."

"How is she getting on?" asked Kitty, who, though she called herself a
"little goose," had tact enough to see that Rose did not care to talk
about Charlie.

"Nicely; for you know she used to sing in our choir, so that was a
good recommendation for another. She got a fine place in the new
church at L----; and that gives her a comfortable salary, though she
has something put away. She was always a saving creature and kept her
wages carefully; uncle invested them, and she begins to feel quite
independent already. No fear but my Phebe will get on: she has such
energy, and manages so well. I sometimes wish I could run away and
work with her."

"Ah, my dear! we rich girls have our trials as well as poor ones,
though we don't get as much pity as they do," sighed Kitty. "Nobody
knows what I suffer sometimes from worries that I can't talk about,
and I shouldn't get much sympathy if I did; just because I live in a
big house, wear good gowns, and have lots of lovers. Annabel used to
say she envied me above all created beings; but she doesn't now, and
is perfectly absorbed in her dear little Chinaman. Do you see how she
ever could like him?"

So they began to gossip, and the sober talk was over for that time;
but when Kitty departed, after criticising all her dear friends and
their respective sweethearts, she had a helpful little book in her
muff, a resolute expression on her bright face, and so many excellent
plans for self-improvement in her busy brain, that she and Steve bid
fair to turn out the model couple of the century.




CHAPTER XIV.

_AUNT CLARA'S PLAN._


Being seriously alarmed by the fear of losing the desire of his heart,
Charlie had gone resolutely to work, and, like many another young
reformer, he rather overdid the matter; for, in trying to keep out of
the way of temptation, he denied himself much innocent enjoyment. The
artistic fit was a good excuse for the seclusion which he fancied
would be a proper penance; and he sat listlessly plying crayon or
paint-brush, with daily wild rides on black Brutus, which seemed to do
him good; for danger of that sort was his delight.

People were used to his whims, and made light of what they considered
a new one; but, when it lasted week after week and all attempts to
draw him out were vain, his jolly comrades gave him up, and the family
began to say approvingly,--"Now he really _is_ going to settle down
and do something." Fortunately, his mother let him alone; for though
Dr. Alec had not "thundered in her ear," as he threatened, he _had_
talked with her in a way which first made her very angry, then
anxious, and, lastly, quite submissive; for her heart was set on her
boy's winning Rose, and she would have had him put on sackcloth and
ashes if that would have secured the prize. She made light of the
cause of Rose's displeasure, considering her extremely foolish and
straitlaced; "for all young men of any spirit had their little vices,
and came out well enough when the wild oats were sowed." So she
indulged Charlie in his new vagary, as she had in all his others, and
treated him like an ill-used being, which was neither an inspiring nor
helpful course on her part. Poor soul! she saw her mistake by and by,
and when too late repented of it bitterly.

Rose wanted to be kind, and tried in various ways to help her cousin,
feeling very sure she should succeed as many another hopeful woman has
done, quite unconscious how much stronger an undisciplined will is
than the truest love; and what a difficult task the wisest find it to
undo the mistakes of a bad education. But it was a hard thing to do:
for, at the least hint of commendation or encouragement, he looked so
hopeful that she was afraid of seeming to promise too much; and, of
all things, she desired to escape the accusation of having trifled
with him.

So life was not very comfortable to either just then; and, while
Charlie was "mortifying soul and body" to please her, she was studying
how to serve him best. Aunt Jessie helped her very much, and no one
guessed, when they saw pretty Miss Campbell going up and down the hill
with such a serious face, that she was intent on any thing except
taking, with praiseworthy regularity, the constitutionals which gave
her such a charming color.

Matters were in this state, when one day a note came to Rose from Mrs.
Clara.

     "MY SWEET CHILD,--Do take pity on my poor boy, and cheer him
     up with a sight of you; for he is so _triste_ it breaks my
     heart to see him. He has a new plan in his head, which
     strikes me as an excellent one, if you will only favor it.
     Let him come and take you for a drive this fine afternoon,
     and talk things over. It will do him a world of good and
     deeply oblige

    "Your ever loving

    "AUNT CLARA."

Rose read the note twice, and stood a moment pondering, with her eyes
absently fixed on the little bay before her window. The sight of
several black figures moving briskly to and fro across its frozen
surface seemed to suggest a mode of escape from the drive she dreaded
in more ways than one. "That will be safer and pleasanter," she said,
and going to her desk wrote her answer.

     "DEAR AUNTY,--I'm afraid of Brutus; but, if Charlie will go
     skating with me, I should enjoy it very much, and it would
     do us both good. I can listen to the new plan with an
     undivided mind there; so give him my love, please, and say I
     shall expect him at three.

     "Affectionately,

     "ROSE."

Punctually at three, Charlie appeared with his skates over his arm,
and a very contented face, which brightened wonderfully as Rose came
downstairs in a seal-skin suit and scarlet skirt, so like the one she
wore years ago that he involuntarily exclaimed as he took her
skates,--

"You look so like little Rose I hardly know you; and it seems so like
old times I feel sixteen again."

"That is just the way one ought to feel such a day as this. Now let us
be off and have a good spin before any one comes. There are only a few
children there now; but it is Saturday, you know, and everybody will
be out before long," answered Rose, carefully putting on her mittens
as she talked: for her heart was not as light as the one little Rose
carried under the brown jacket; and the boy of sixteen never looked at
her with the love and longing she read in the eyes of the young man
before her.

Away they went, and were soon almost as merry and warm as the children
round them; for the ice was in good condition, the February sunshine
brilliant, and the keen wind set their blood a-tingle with a healthful
glow.

"Now tell me the plan your mother spoke of," began Rose, as they went
gliding across the wide expanse before them; for Charlie seemed to
have forgotten every thing but the bliss of having her all to himself
for a little while.

"Plan? Oh, yes! it is simply this. I'm going out to father next
month."

"Really?" and Rose looked both surprised and incredulous; for this
plan was not a new one.

"Really. You don't believe it, but I am; and mother means to go with
me. We've had another letter from the governor, and he says if she
can't part from her big baby to come along too, and all be happy
together. What do you think of that?" he asked, eying her intently;
for they were face to face, as she went backward and he held both her
hands to steer and steady her.

"I like it immensely, and I do believe it now: only it rather takes my
breath away to think of aunty's going, when she never would hear of it
before."

"She doesn't like the plan very well now, and consents to go only on
one condition."

"What is that?" asked Rose, trying to free her hands; for a look at
Charlie made her suspect what was coming.

"That you go with us;" and, holding the hands fast, he added rapidly,
"Let me finish before you speak. I don't mean that any thing is to be
changed till you are ready; but if _you_ go I'm willing to give up
every thing else, and live anywhere as long as you like. Why shouldn't
you come to us for a year or two? We've never had our share. Father
would be delighted, mother contented, and I the happiest man alive."

"Who made this plan?" asked Rose, as soon as she got the breath which
certainly _had_ been rather taken away by this entirely new and by no
means agreeable scheme.

"Mother suggested it: I shouldn't have dared to even dream of such
richness. I'd made up my mind to go alone; and when I told her she was
in despair, till this superb idea came into her head. After that, of
course it was easy enough for me to stick to the resolution I'd made."

"Why did _you_ decide to go, Charlie?" and Rose looked up into the
eyes that were fixed beseechingly on hers.

They wavered and glanced aside; then met hers honestly, yet full of a
humility which made her own fall as he answered very low,--

"Because I don't _dare_ to stay."

"Is it so hard?" she said pitifully.

"Very hard. I haven't the moral courage to own up and face ridicule,
and it seems so mean to hide for fear of breaking my word. I _will_
keep it this time, Rose, if I go to the ends of the earth to do it."

"It is not cowardly to flee temptation; and nobody whose opinion is
worth having will ridicule any brave attempt to conquer one's self.
Don't mind it, Charlie, but stand fast; and I am sure you will
succeed."

"You don't know what it is, and I can't tell you; for till I tried to
give it up I never guessed what a grip it had on me. I thought it was
only a habit, easy to drop when I liked: but it is stronger than I;
and sometimes I feel as if possessed of a devil that _will_ get the
better of me, try as I may."

He dropped her hands abruptly as he said that, with the energy of
despair; and, as if afraid of saying too much, he left her for a
minute, striking away at full speed, as if in truth he would "go to
the ends of the earth" to escape the enemy within himself.

Rose stood still, appalled by this sudden knowledge of how much
greater the evil was than she had dreamed. What ought she to do? Go
with her cousin, and by so doing tacitly pledge herself as his
companion on that longer journey for which he was as yet so poorly
equipped? Both heart and conscience protested against this so strongly
that she put the thought away. But compassion pleaded for him
tenderly; and the spirit of self-sacrifice, which makes women love to
give more than they receive, caused her to feel as if in a measure
this man's fate lay in her hands, to be decided for good or ill
through her. How should she be true both to him and to herself?

Before this question could be answered, he was back again, looking as
if he had left his care behind him; for his moods varied like the
wind. Her attitude, as she stood motionless and alone with downcast
face, was so unlike the cheerful creature who came to meet him an hour
ago, it filled him with self-reproach; and, coming up, he drew one
hand through his arm, saying, as she involuntarily followed him,--

"You must not stand still. Forget my heroics, and answer my question.
Will you go with us, Rose?"

"Not now: that is asking too much, Charlie, and I will promise
nothing, because I cannot do it honestly," she answered, so firmly
that he knew appeal was useless.

"Am I to go alone, then, leaving all I care for behind me?"

"No, take your mother with you, and do your best to reunite your
parents. You could not give yourself to a better task."

"She won't go without you."

"I think she will if you hold fast to your resolution. You won't give
that up, I hope?"

"No: I must go somewhere, for I can't stay here; and it may as well be
India, since that pleases father," answered Charlie, doggedly.

"It will more than you can imagine. Tell him all the truth, and see
how glad he will be to help you, and how sincerely he will respect you
for what you've done."

"If you respect me, I don't care much about the opinion of any one
else," answered Charlie, clinging with a lover's pertinacity to the
hope that was dearest.

"I shall, if you go manfully away, and do the duty you owe your father
and yourself."

"And, when I've done it, may I come back to be rewarded, Rose?" he
asked, taking possession of the hand on his arm, as if it was already
his.

"I wish I could say what you want me to. But how can I promise when I
am not sure of any thing? I don't love you as I ought, and perhaps I
never shall: so why persist in making me bind myself in this way? Be
generous, Charlie, and don't ask it," implored Rose, much afflicted by
his persistence.

"I thought you did love me: it looked very like it a month ago, unless
you have turned coquette, and I can't quite believe that," he answered
bitterly.

"I _was_ beginning to love you, but you made me afraid to go on,"
murmured Rose, trying to tell the truth kindly.

"That cursed custom! What _can_ a man do when his hostess asks him to
drink wine with her?" And Charlie looked as if he could have cursed
himself even more heartily.

"He can say 'No.'"

"I can't."

"Ah, that's the trouble! You never learned to say it even to yourself;
and now it is so hard you want me to help you."

"And you won't."

"Yes, I will, by showing you that I _can_ say it to myself, for your
sake." And Rose looked up with a face so full of tender sorrow he
could not doubt the words which both reproached and comforted him.

"My little saint! I don't deserve one half your goodness to me; but I
will, and go away without one complaint to do my best, for your sake,"
he cried, touched by her grief, and stirred to emulation by the
example of courage and integrity she tried to set him.

Here Steve and Kitty bore down upon them; and, obeying the impulse to
put care behind them which makes it possible for young hearts to ache
one minute and dance the next, Rose and Charlie banished their
troubles, joined in the sport that soon turned the lonely little bay
into a ballroom, and enjoyed the splendors of a winter sunset,
forgetful of separation and Calcutta.




CHAPTER XV.

_ALAS FOR CHARLIE!_


In spite of much internal rebellion, Charlie held fast to his
resolution; and Aunt Clara, finding all persuasions vain, gave in, and
prepared to accompany him, in a state of chronic indignation against
the world in general and Rose in particular. The poor girl had a hard
time of it, and, but for her uncle, would have fared still worse. He
was a sort of shield, upon which Mrs. Clara's lamentations,
reproaches, and irate glances fell unavailingly, instead of wounding
the heart against which they were aimed.

The days passed very quickly now; for every one seemed anxious to have
the parting over, and preparations went on rapidly. The big house was
made ready to shut up for a year at least, comforts for the long
voyage laid in, and farewell visits paid. The general activity and
excitement rendered it impossible for Charlie to lead the life of an
artistic hermit any longer: and he fell into a restless condition,
which caused Rose to long for the departure of the "Rajah," when she
felt that he would be safe; for these farewell festivities were
dangerous to one who was just learning to say "No."

"Half the month safely gone. If we can only get well over these last
weeks, a great weight will be off my mind," thought Rose, as she went
down one wild, wet morning toward the end of February.

Opening the study-door to greet her uncle, she exclaimed, "Why,
Archie!" then paused upon the threshold, transfixed by fear; for in
her cousin's white face she read the tidings of some great affliction.

"Hush! don't be frightened. Come in and I'll tell you," he whispered,
putting down the bottle he had just taken from the doctor's
medicine-closet.

Rose understood and obeyed; for Aunt Plenty was poorly with her
rheumatism, and depended on her morning doze.

"What is it?" she said, looking about the room with a shiver, as if
expecting to see again what she saw there New-Year's night. Archie was
alone, however, and, drawing her toward the closet, answered, with an
evident effort to be quite calm and steady,--

"Charlie is hurt! Uncle wants more ether, and the wide bandages in
some drawer or other. He told me, but I forget. You keep this place in
order: find them for me. Quick!"

Before he had done, Rose was at the drawer, turning over the bandages
with hands that trembled as they searched.

"All narrow! I must make some. Can you wait?" And, catching up a piece
of old linen, she tore it into wide strips, adding, in the same quick
tone, as she began to roll them,--

"Now tell me."

"I can wait: those are not needed just yet. I didn't mean any one
should know, you least of all," began Archie, smoothing out the strips
as they lay across the table, and evidently surprised at the girl's
nerve and skill.

"I can bear it: make haste! Is he much hurt?"

"I'm afraid he is. Uncle looks sober, and the poor boy suffers so I
couldn't stay," answered Archie, turning still whiter about the lips
that never had so hard a tale to tell before.

"You see, he went to town last evening to meet the man who is going to
buy Brutus--"

"And Brutus did it? I knew he would!" cried Rose, dropping her work to
wring her hands, as if she guessed the ending of the story now.

"Yes, and if he wasn't shot already I'd do it myself with pleasure;
for he's done his best to kill Charlie," muttered Charlie's mate with
a grim look; then gave a great sigh, and added with averted face,--

"I shouldn't blame the brute; it wasn't his fault: he needed a firm
hand, and--" he stopped there, but Rose said quickly,--"Go on. I
_must_ know."

"Charlie met some of his old cronies, quite by accident; there was a
dinner-party, and they made him go, just for a good-by they said. He
couldn't refuse, and it was too much for him. He would come home alone
in the storm, though they tried to keep him as he wasn't fit. Down by
the new bridge,--that high embankment you know,--the wind had put the
lantern out--he forgot--or something scared Brutus, and all went down
together."

Archie had spoken fast and brokenly; but Rose understood, and at the
last word hid her face with a little moan, as if she saw it all.

"Drink this and never mind the rest," he said, dashing into the next
room and coming back with a glass of water, longing to be done and
away; for this sort of pain seemed almost as bad as that he had left.

Rose drank, but held his arm tightly as he would have turned away,
saying in a tone of command he could not disobey,--

"Don't keep any thing back: tell me the worst at once."

"We knew nothing of it," he went on obediently. "Aunt Clara thought he
was with me, and no one found him till early this morning. A workman
recognized him; and he was brought home, dead they thought. I came for
uncle an hour ago. Charlie is conscious now, but awfully hurt; and I'm
afraid from the way Mac and uncle look at one another that--Oh! Oh!
think of it, Rose! crushed and helpless, alone in the rain all night,
and I never knew, I never knew!"

With that poor Archie broke down entirely; and, flinging himself into
a chair, laid his face on the table, sobbing like a girl. Rose had
never seen a man cry before, and it was so unlike a woman's gentler
grief that it moved her very much. Putting by her own anguish, she
tried to comfort his, and going to him lifted up his head and made him
lean on her; for in such hours as this women are the stronger. It was
a very little to do, but it did comfort Archie; for the poor fellow
felt as if fate was very hard upon him just then, and into this
faithful bosom he could pour his brief but pathetic plaint.

"Phebe's gone, and now if Charlie's taken I don't see how I _can_ bear
it!"

"Phebe will come back, dear, and let us hope poor Charlie isn't going
to be taken yet. Such things always seem worse at first, I've heard
people say; so cheer up and hope for the best," answered Rose, seeking
for some comfortable words to say, and finding very few.

They took effect, however; for Archie did cheer up like a man. Wiping
away the tears which he so seldom shed that they did not know where to
go, he got up, gave himself a little shake, and said with a long
breath, as if he had been under water,--

"Now I'm all right, thank you. I couldn't help it: the shock of being
waked suddenly to find the dear old fellow in such a pitiful state
upset me. I ought to go: are these ready?"

"In a minute. Tell uncle to send for me if I can be of any use. Oh,
poor Aunt Clara! how does she bear it?"

"Almost distracted. I took mother to her, and she will do all that
anybody can. Heaven only knows what aunt will do if--"

"And Heaven only can help her," added Rose, as Archie stopped at the
words he could not utter. "Now take them, and let me know often."

"You brave little soul, I will," and Archie went away through the rain
with his sad burden, wondering how Rose could be so calm, when the
beloved Prince might be dying.

A long dark day followed, with nothing to break its melancholy
monotony except the bulletins that came from hour to hour, reporting
little change either for better or for worse. Rose broke the news
gently to Aunt Plenty, and set herself to the task of keeping up the
old lady's spirits; for, being helpless, the good soul felt as if
every thing would go wrong without her. At dusk she fell asleep, and
Rose went down to order lights and fire in the parlor, with tea ready
to serve at any moment; for she felt sure some of the men would come,
and that a cheerful greeting and creature comforts would suit them
better than tears, darkness, and desolation.

Presently Mac arrived, saying the instant he entered the room,--

"More comfortable, cousin."

"Thank Heaven!" cried Rose, unclasping her hands. Then seeing how worn
out, wet, and weary Mac looked as he came into the light, she added in
a tone that was a cordial in itself, "Poor boy, how tired you are!
Come here, and let me make you comfortable."

"I was going home to freshen up a bit; for I must be back in an hour.
Mother took my place so I could be spared, and came off, as uncle
refused to stir."

"Don't go home; for if aunty isn't there it will be very dismal. Step
into uncle's room and refresh, then come back and I'll give you your
tea. Let me, let me! I can't help in any other way; and I _must_ do
something, this waiting is so dreadful."

Her last words betrayed how much suspense was trying her; and Mac
yielded at once, glad to comfort and be comforted. When he came back,
looking much revived, a tempting little tea-table stood before the
fire; and Rose went to meet him, saying with a faint smile, as she
liberally bedewed him with the contents of a cologne flask,--

"I can't bear the smell of ether: it suggests such dreadful things."

"What curious creatures women are! Archie told us you bore the news
like a hero, and now you turn pale at a whiff of bad air. I can't
explain it," mused Mac, as he meekly endured the fragrant shower-bath.

"Neither can I; but I've been imagining horrors all day, and made
myself nervous. Don't let us talk about it; but come and have some
tea."

"That's another queer thing. Tea is your panacea for all human ills;
yet there isn't any nourishment in it. I'd rather have a glass of
milk, thank you," said Mac, taking an easy-chair and stretching his
feet to the fire.

She brought it to him and made him eat something; then, as he shut his
eyes wearily, she went away to the piano, and having no heart to sing,
played softly till he seemed asleep. But, at the stroke of six, he was
up and ready to be off again.

"He gave me that: take it with you and put some on his hair; he likes
it, and I do so want to help a little," she said, slipping the pretty
flagon into his pocket, with such a wistful look, Mac never thought of
smiling at this very feminine request.

"I'll tell him. Is there any thing else I can do for you, cousin?" he
asked, holding the cold hand that had been serving him so helpfully.

"Only this: if there is any sudden change, promise to send for me, no
matter at what hour it is: I _must_ say 'Good-by.'"

"I will come for you. But, Rose, I am sure you may sleep in peace
to-night; and I hope to have good news for you in the morning."

"Bless you for that! Come early, and let me see him soon. I will be
very good, and I know it will not do him any harm."

"No fear of that: the first thing he said when he could speak was,
'Tell Rose carefully;' and, as I came away, he guessed where I was
going, and tried to kiss his hand in the old way, you know."

Mac thought it would cheer her to hear that Charlie remembered her;
but the sudden thought that she might never see that familiar little
gesture any more was the last drop that made her full heart overflow,
and Mac saw the "hero" of the morning sink down at his feet in a
passion of tears that frightened him. He took her to the sofa, and
tried to comfort her; but, as soon as the bitter sobbing quieted, she
looked up and said quite steadily, great drops rolling down her cheeks
the while,--

"Let me cry: it is what I need, and I shall be all the better for it
by and by. Go to Charlie now, and tell him I said with all my heart,
'Good-night!'"

"I will!" and Mac trudged away, marvelling in his turn at the
curiously blended strength and weakness of womankind.

That was the longest night Rose ever spent; but joy came in the
morning with the early message, "He is better. You are to come by and
by." Then Aunt Plenty forgot her lumbago and arose; Aunt Myra, who had
come to have a social croak, took off her black bonnet as if it would
not be needed at present, and the girl made ready to go and say
"Welcome back," not the hard "Good-by."

It seemed very long to wait; for no summons came till afternoon, then
her uncle arrived, and at the first sight of his face Rose began to
tremble.

"I came for my little girl myself, because we must go back at once,"
he said, as she hurried toward him hat in hand.

"I'm ready, sir;" but her hands shook as she tried to tie the ribbons,
and her eyes never left the face that was so full of tender pity for
her.

He took her quickly into the carriage, and, as they rolled away, said
with the quiet directness which soothes such agitation better than any
sympathetic demonstration,--

"Charlie is worse. I feared it when the pain went so suddenly this
morning; but the chief injuries are internal, and one can never tell
what the chances are. He insists that he is better, but will soon
begin to fail, I fear; become unconscious, and slip away without more
suffering. This is the time for you to see him; for he has set his
heart on it, and nothing can hurt him now. My child, it is very hard;
but we must help each other bear it."

Rose tried to say, "Yes, uncle," bravely; but the words would not
come; and she could only slip her hand into his with a look of mute
submission. He laid her head on his shoulder, and went on talking so
quietly that any one who did not see how worn and haggard his face had
grown with two days and a night of sharp anxiety might have thought
him cold.

"Jessie has gone home to rest, and Jane is with poor Clara, who has
dropped asleep at last. I've sent for Steve and the other boys. There
will be time for them later; but he so begged to see you now, I
thought it best to come while this temporary strength keeps him up. I
have told him how it is, but he will not believe me. If he asks you,
answer honestly; and try to fit him a little for this sudden ending of
so many hopes."

"How soon, uncle?"

"A few hours, probably. This tranquil moment is yours: make the most
of it; and, when we can do no more for him, we'll comfort one
another."

Mac met them in the hall: but Rose hardly saw him; she was conscious
only of the task before her; and, when her uncle led her to the door,
she said quietly,--

"Let me go in alone, please."

Archie, who had been hanging over the bed, slipped away into the inner
room as she appeared; and Rose found Charlie waiting for her with such
a happy face, she could not believe what she had heard, and found it
easy to say almost cheerfully, as she took his eager hand in both of
hers,--

"Dear Charlie, I'm so glad you sent for me. I longed to come, but
waited till you were better. You surely are?" she added, as a second
glance showed her the indescribable change which had come upon the
face which at first seemed to have both light and color in it.

"Uncle says not: but I think he is mistaken, because the agony is all
gone; and, except for this odd sinking now and then, I don't feel so
much amiss," he answered feebly, but with something of the old
lightness in his voice.

"You will hardly be able to sail in the 'Rajah,' I fear; but you won't
mind waiting a little, while we nurse you," said poor Rose, trying to
talk on quietly, with her heart growing heavier every minute.

"I shall go if I'm carried! I'll keep that promise, though it costs me
my life. O Rose! you know? they've told you?" and, with a sudden
memory of what brought him there, he hid his face in the pillow.

"You broke no promise; for I would not let you make one, you remember.
Forget all that, and let us talk about the better time that may be
coming for you."

"Always so generous, so kind!" he murmured, with her hand against his
feverish cheek; then, looking up, he went on in a tone so humbly
contrite it made her eyes fill with slow, hot tears.

"I tried to flee temptation: I tried to say 'No;' but I am so pitiably
weak, I couldn't. You must despise me. But don't give me up entirely:
for, if I live, I'll do better; I'll go away to father and begin
again."

Rose tried to keep back the bitter drops; but they would fall, to hear
him still speak hopefully when there was no hope. Something in the
mute anguish of her face seemed to tell him what she could not speak;
and a quick change came over him as he grasped her hand tighter,
saying in a sharp whisper,--

"Have I really got to die, Rose?"

Her only answer was to kneel down and put her arms about him, as if
she tried to keep death away a little longer. He believed it then, and
lay so still, she looked up in a moment, fearing she knew not what.

But Charlie bore it manfully; for he had the courage which can face a
great danger bravely, though not the strength to fight a bosom-sin and
conquer it. His eyes were fixed, as if trying to look into the unseen
world whither he was going, and his lips firmly set that no word of
complaint should spoil the proof he meant to give that, though he had
not known how to live, he did know how to die. It seemed to Rose as if
for one brief instant she saw the man that might have been, if early
training had taught him how to rule himself; and the first words he
uttered with a long sigh, as his eye came back to her, showed that he
felt the failure and owned it with pathetic candor.

"Better so, perhaps; better go before I bring any more sorrow to you,
and shame to myself. I'd like to stay a little longer, and try to
redeem the past; it seems so wasted now: but, if I can't, don't
grieve, Rose; I'm no loss to any one, and perhaps it _is_ too late to
mend."

"Oh, don't say that! no one will fill your place among us: we never
can forget how much we loved you; and you must believe how freely we
forgive as we would be forgiven," cried Rose, steadied by the pale
despair that had fallen on Charlie's face with those bitter words.

"'Forgive us our trespasses!' Yes, I should say that. Rose, I'm not
ready; it is so sudden: what can I do?" he whispered, clinging to her,
as if he had no anchor except the creature whom he loved so much.

"Uncle will tell you: I am not good enough; I can only pray for you,"
and she moved as if to call in the help so sorely needed.

"No, no, not yet! stay by me, darling: read something; there, in
grandfather's old book, some prayer for such as I. It will do me more
good from you than any minister alive."

She got the venerable book,--given to Charlie because he bore the good
man's name,--and, turning to the "Prayer for the Dying," read it
brokenly; while the voice beside her echoed now and then some word
that reproved or comforted.

"The testimony of a good conscience." "By the sadness of his
countenance may his heart be made better." "Christian patience and
fortitude." "Leave the world in peace." "Amen."

There was silence for a little; then Rose, seeing how wan he looked,
said softly, "Shall I call uncle now?"

"If you will; but first--don't smile at my foolishness, dear--I want
my little heart. They took it off: please give it back, and let me
keep it always," he answered, with the old fondness strong as ever,
even when he could only show it by holding fast the childish trinket
which she found and gave him,--the old agate heart with the faded
ribbon. "Put it on, and never let them take it off," he said; and,
when she asked if there was any thing else she could do for him, he
tried to stretch out his arms to her with a look which asked for more.

She kissed him very tenderly on lips and forehead; tried to say
"Good-by," but could not speak, and groped her way to the door.
Turning for a last look, Charlie's hopeful spirit rose for a moment,
as if anxious to send her away more cheerful, and he said with a
shadow of the old blithe smile, a feeble attempt at the familiar
farewell gesture,--

"Till to-morrow, Rose."

Alas, for Charlie! his to-morrow never came: and, when she saw him
next, he lay there looking so serene and noble, it seemed as if it
must be well with him: for all the pain was past; temptation ended;
doubt and fear, hope and love, could no more stir his quiet heart, and
in solemn truth he _had_ gone to meet his Father, and begin again.




CHAPTER XVI.

_GOOD WORKS._


The "Rajah" was delayed awhile, and when it sailed poor Mrs. Clara was
on board; for every thing was ready, all thought she had better go to
comfort her husband, and since her boy died she seemed to care very
little what became of her. So, with friends to cheer the long voyage,
she sailed away, a heavy-hearted woman, yet not quite disconsolate;
for she knew her mourning was excessively becoming, and felt sure that
Stephen would not find her altered by her trials as much as might have
been expected.

Then nothing was left of that gay household but the empty rooms,
silence never broken by a blithe voice any more, and pictures full of
promise, but all unfinished, like poor Charlie's life.

There was much mourning for the bonny Prince, but no need to tell of
it except as it affected Rose; for it is with her we have most to do,
the other characters being of secondary importance.

When time had soothed the first shock of sudden loss, she was
surprised to find that the memory of his faults and failings, short
life and piteous death, grew dim as if a kindly hand wiped out the
record, and gave him back to her in the likeness of the brave, bright
boy she had loved, not as the wayward, passionate young man who had
loved her.

This comforted her very much; and, folding down the last blotted leaf
where his name was written, she gladly turned back to reopen and
reread the happier chapters which painted the youthful knight before
he went out to fall in his first battle. None of the bitterness of
love bereaved marred this memory for Rose, because she found that the
warmer sentiment, just budding in her heart, had died with Charlie,
and lay cold and quiet in his grave. She wondered, yet was glad;
though sometimes a remorseful pang smote her when she discovered how
possible it was to go on without him, feeling almost as if a burden
had been lifted off, since his happiness was taken out of her hands.
The time had not yet come when the knowledge that a man's heart was in
her keeping would make the pride and joy of her life; and while she
waited for that moment she enjoyed the liberty she seemed to have
recovered.

Such being her inward state, it much annoyed her to be regarded as a
broken-hearted girl, and pitied for the loss of her young lover. She
could not explain to all the world, so let it pass, and occupied her
mind with the good works which always lie ready to be taken up and
carried on. Having chosen philanthropy as her profession, she felt
that it was high time to begin the task too long neglected.

Her projects were excellent, but did not prosper as rapidly as she
hoped; for, having to deal with people, not things, unexpected
obstacles were constantly arising. The "Home for Decayed Gentlewomen,"
as the boys insisted on calling her two newly repaired houses,
started finely; and it was a pleasant sight to see the comfortable
rooms filled with respectable women busy at their various tasks,
surrounded by the decencies and many of the comforts which make life
endurable. But, presently, Rose was disturbed to find that the good
people expected her to take care of them in a way she had not
bargained for. Buffum, her agent, was constantly reporting complaints,
new wants, and general discontent if they were not attended to. Things
were neglected, water-pipes froze and burst, drains got out of order,
yards were in a mess, and rents behindhand. Worst of all, outsiders,
instead of sympathizing, only laughed and said, "We told you so,"
which is a most discouraging remark to older and wiser workers than
Rose.

Uncle Alec, however, stood by her staunchly, and helped her out of
many of her woes by good advice, and an occasional visit of
inspection, which did much to impress upon the dwellers there the fact
that, if they did not do their part, their leases would be short ones.

"I didn't expect to make any thing out of it, but I did think they
would be grateful," said Rose, on one occasion when several complaints
had come in at once, and Buffum had reported great difficulty in
collecting the low rents.

"If you do this thing for the sake of the gratitude, then it _is_ a
failure: but if it is done for the love of helping those who need
help it is a success; for in spite of their worry every one of those
women feel what privileges they enjoy and value them highly," said Dr.
Alec, as they went home after one of these unsatisfactory calls.

"Then the least they can do is to say 'Thank you.' I'm afraid I _have_
thought more of the gratitude than the work; but if there isn't any I
must make up my mind to go without," answered Rose, feeling defrauded
of her due.

"Favors often separate instead of attracting people nearer to one
another, and I've seen many a friendship spoilt by the obligation
being all on one side. Can't explain it, but it is so; and I've come
to the conclusion that it is as hard to give in the right spirit as it
is to receive. Puzzle it out, my dear, while you are learning to do
good for its own sake."

"I know one sort of people who _are_ grateful, and I'm going to devote
my mind to them. They thank me in many ways, and helping them is all
pleasure and no worry. Come in to the hospital and see the dear
babies, or the Asylum and carry oranges to Phebe's orphans: _they_
don't complain and fidget one's life out, bless their hearts!" cried
Rose, clearing up suddenly.

After that she left Buffum to manage the "Retreat," and devoted her
energies to the little folks, always so ready to receive the smallest
gift, and repay the giver with their artless thanks. Here she found
plenty to do, and did it with such sweet good-will that she won her
way like sunshine, making many a little heart dance over splendid
dolls, gay picture-books, and pots of flowers, as well as food, fire,
and clothes for the small bodies pinched with want and pain.

As spring came, new plans sprung up as naturally as dandelions. The
poor children longed for the country; and, as the green fields could
not come to them, Rose carried them to the green fields. Down on the
Point stood an old farmhouse, often used by the Campbell tribe for
summer holidays. That spring it was set to rights unusually early,
several women installed as housekeeper, cook, and nurses; and, when
the May days grew bright and warm, squads of pale children came to
toddle in the grass, run over the rocks, and play upon the smooth
sands of the beach. A pretty sight, and one that well repaid those who
brought it to pass.

Every one took an interest in the "Rose Garden," as Mac named it; and
the women-folk were continually driving over to the Point with
something for the "poor dears." Aunt Plenty sowed gingerbread
broadcast; Aunt Jessie made pinafores by the dozen; while Aunt Jane
"kept her eye" on the nurses, and Aunt Myra supplied medicines so
liberally that the mortality would have been awful, if Dr. Alec had
not taken them in charge. To him this was the most delightful spot in
the world: and well it might be; for he suggested the idea, and gave
Rose all the credit of it. He was often there, and his appearance was
always greeted with shrieks of rapture, as the children gathered from
all quarters: creeping, running, hopping on crutches, or carried in
arms which they gladly left to sit on "Uncle Doctor's" knee; for that
was the title by which he went among them.

He seemed as young as any of his comrades, though the curly head was
getting gray; and the frolics that went on when he arrived were better
than any medicine to children who had never learned to play. It was a
standing joke among the friends that the bachelor brother had the
largest family, and was the most domestic man of the remaining four;
though Uncle Mac did his part manfully, and kept Aunt Jane in a
constant fidget, by his rash propositions to adopt the heartiest boys
and prettiest girls to amuse him and employ her.

On one occasion she had a very narrow escape; and the culprit being
her son, not her husband, she felt free to repay herself for many
scares of this sort by a good scolding; which, unlike many, produced
excellent results.

One bright June day, as Rose came cantering home from the Point on her
pretty bay pony, she saw a man sitting on a fallen tree beside the
road, and something in his despondent attitude arrested her attention.
As she drew nearer, he turned his head, and she stopped short,
exclaiming in great surprise,--

"Why, Mac! what _are_ you doing here?"

"Trying to solve a problem," he answered, looking up with a whimsical
expression of perplexity and amusement in his face, which made Rose
smile, till his next words turned her sober in a twinkling,--

"I've eloped with a young lady, and don't know what to do with her. I
took her home, of course; but mother turned her out of the house, and
I'm in a quandary."

"Is that her baggage?" asked Rose, pointing with her whip to the large
bundle which he held; while the wild idea flashed through her head
that perhaps he really _had_ done some rash deed of this sort.

"No, this is the young lady herself;" and, opening a corner of the
brown shawl, he displayed a child of three,--so pale, so thin, and
tiny, that she looked like a small scared bird just fallen from the
nest, as she shrunk away from the light with great frightened eyes,
and a hand like a little claw tightly clutching a button of Mac's
coat.

"Poor baby! where did it come from?" cried Rose, leaning down to look.

"I'll tell you the story, and then you shall advise me what to do. At
our hospital, we've had a poor woman who got hurt, and died two days
ago. I had nothing to do with her, only took her a bit of fruit once
or twice; for she had big, wistful sort of eyes that haunted me. The
day she died I stopped a minute, and the nurse said she'd been wanting
to speak to me, but didn't dare. So I asked if I could do any thing
for her; and, though she could hardly breathe for pain,--being almost
gone,--she implored me to take care of baby. I found out where the
child was, and promised I'd see after her; for the poor soul couldn't
seem to die till I'd given her that comfort. I never can forget the
look in her eyes, as I held her hand, and said, 'Baby shall be taken
care of.' She tried to thank me, and died soon after quite peacefully.
Well, I went to-day and hunted up the poor little wretch. Found her in
a miserable place, left in the care of an old hag, who had shut her up
alone to keep her out of the way, and there this mite was, huddled in
a corner crying, 'Marmar, marmar!' fit to touch a heart of stone. I
blew up the woman, and took baby straight away, for she had been
abused; and it was high time. Look there, will you?"

Mac turned the little skinny arm, and showed a blue mark which made
Rose drop her reins, and stretch out both hands, crying with a tender
sort of indignation,--

"How dared they do it? Give her to me; poor, little, motherless
thing!"

Mac laid the bundle in her arms, and Rose began to cuddle it in the
fond, foolish way women have,--a most comfortable and effective way,
nevertheless; and baby evidently felt that things were changing for
the better, when warm lips touched her cheeks, a soft hand smoothed
her tumbled hair, and a womanly face bent over her, with the
inarticulate cooings and purrings mothers make. The frightened eyes
went up to this gentle countenance, and rested there as if reassured;
the little claw crept to the girl's neck, and poor baby nestled to her
with a long sigh, and a plaintive murmur of "Marmar, marmar," that
certainly would have touched a stony heart.

"Now, go on. No, Rosa, not you," said the new nurse, as the
intelligent animal looked round to see if things were all right before
she proceeded.

"I took the child home to mother, not knowing what else to do; but she
wouldn't have it at any price, even for a night. She doesn't like
children, you know, and father has joked so much about the Pointers
that she is quite rampant at the mere idea of a child in the house.
She told me to take it to the Rose Garden. I said it was running over
now, and no room even for a mite like this. 'Go to the Hospital,' says
she. 'Baby isn't ill, ma'am,' says I. 'Orphan Asylum,' says she. 'Not
an orphan: got a father who can't take care of her,' says I. 'Take her
to the Foundling place, or Mrs. Gardener, or some one whose business
it is. I will _not_ have the creature here, sick and dirty and noisy.
Carry it back, and ask Rose to tell you what to do with it.' So my
cruel parent cast me forth; but relented as I shouldered baby, gave me
a shawl to put her in, a jumble to feed her with, and money to pay her
board in some good place. Mother's bark is always worse than her bite,
you know."

"And you were trying to think of the 'good place' as you sat here?"
asked Rose, looking down at him with great approval, as he stood
patting Rosa's glossy neck.

"Exactly. I didn't want to trouble you, for you have your house full
already; and I really couldn't lay my hand on any good soul who would
be bothered with this little forlornity. She has nothing to recommend
her, you see,--not pretty, feeble, and shy as a mouse; no end of care,
I dare say: yet she needs every bit she can get to keep soul and body
together, if I'm any judge."

Rose opened her lips impulsively, but closed them without speaking,
and sat a minute looking straight between Rosa's ears, as if forcing
herself to think twice before she spoke. Mac watched her out of the
corner of his eye, as he said, in a musing tone, tucking the shawl
round a pair of shabby little feet the while,--

"This seems to be one of the charities that no one wants to undertake;
yet I can't help feeling that my promise to the mother binds me to
something more than merely handing baby over to some busy matron or
careless nurse in any of our over-crowded institutions. She is such a
frail creature she won't trouble any one long, perhaps; and I _should_
like to give her just a taste of comfort, if not love, before she
finds her 'Marmar' again."

"Lead Rosa: I'm going to take this child home; and, if uncle is
willing, I'll adopt her, and she _shall_ be happy!" cried Rose, with
the sudden glow of feeling that always made her lovely. And,
gathering poor baby close, she went on her way like a modern
Britomart, ready to redress the wrongs of any who had need of her.

As he led the slowly stepping horse along the quiet road, Mac could
not help thinking that they looked a little like the Flight into
Egypt: but he did not say so, being a reverent youth,--only glanced
back now and then at the figure above him; for Rose had taken off her
hat to keep the light from baby's eyes, and sat with the sunshine
turning her uncovered hair to gold, as she looked down at the little
creature resting on the saddle before her, with the sweet
thoughtfulness one sees in some of Correggio's young Madonnas.

No one else saw the picture, but Mac long remembered it; and ever
after there was a touch of reverence added to the warm affection he
had always borne his cousin Rose.

"What is the child's name?" was the sudden question which disturbed a
brief silence, broken only by the sound of pacing hoofs, the rustle of
green boughs overhead, and the blithe carolling of birds.

"I'm sure I don't know," answered Mac, suddenly aware that he had
fallen out of one quandary into another.

"Didn't you ask?"

"No: the mother called her 'Baby;' the old woman, 'Brat.' And that is
all I know of the first name: the last is Kennedy. You can Christen
her what you like."

"Then I shall name her Dulcinea, as you are her knight, and call her
Dulce for short. That is a sweet diminutive, I'm sure," laughed Rose,
much amused at the idea.

Don Quixote looked pleased, and vowed to defend his little lady
stoutly, beginning his services on the spot by filling the small hands
with buttercups, thereby winning for himself the first smile baby's
face had known for weeks.

When they got home, Aunt Plenty received her new guest with her
accustomed hospitality, and, on learning the story, was as warmly
interested as even enthusiastic Rose could desire, bustling about to
make the child comfortable with an energy pleasant to see; for the
grandmotherly instincts were strong in the old lady, and of late had
been beautifully developed.

In less than half an hour from the time baby went upstairs, she came
down again on Rose's arm, freshly washed and brushed, in a pink gown
much too large, and a white apron decidedly too small; an immaculate
pair of socks, but no shoes; a neat bandage on the bruised arm, and a
string of spools for a plaything hanging on the other. A resigned
expression sat upon her little face; but the frightened eyes were only
shy now, and the forlorn heart evidently much comforted.

"There! how do you like your Dulce now?" said Rose, proudly displaying
the work of her hands, as she came in with her habit pinned up, and
carrying a silver porringer of bread and milk.

Mac knelt down, took the small, reluctant hand, and kissed it as
devoutly as ever good Alonzo Quixada did that of the Duchess; while he
said, merrily quoting from the immortal story,--

"'High and Sovereign Lady, thine till death, the Knight of the Rueful
Countenance.'"

But baby had no heart for play, and, withdrawing her hand, pointed to
the porringer, with the suggestive remark,--

"Din-din, _now_."

So Rose sat down and fed the Duchess, while the Don stood by and
watched the feast with much satisfaction.

"How nice she looks! Do you consider shoes unhealthy?" he asked,
surveying the socks with respectful interest.

"No: her shoes are drying. You must have let her go in the mud."

"I only put her down for a minute when she howled; and she made for a
puddle, like a duck. I'll buy her some new ones,--clothes too. Where
do I go, what do I ask for, and how much do I get?" he said, diving
for his pocket-book, amiably anxious, but pitiably ignorant.

"I'll see to that. We always have things on hand for the Pointers as
they come along, and can soon fit Dulce out. You may make some
inquiries about the father if you will; for I don't want to have her
taken away just as I get fond of her. Do you know any thing about
him?"

"Only that he is in State Prison for twenty-one years, and not likely
to trouble you."

"How dreadful! I really think Phebe was better off to have none at
all. I'll go to work at once, then, and try to bring up the convict's
little daughter to be a good woman; so that she will have an honest
name of her own, since he has nothing but disgrace to give her."

"Uncle can show you how to do that, if you need any help. He has been
so successful in his first attempt I fancy you won't require much,"
said Mac, picking up the spools for the sixth time.

"Yes, I shall; for it is a great responsibility, and I do not
undertake it lightly," answered Rose, soberly; though the
double-barrelled compliment pleased her very much.

"I'm sure Phebe has turned out splendidly, and you began very early
with her."

"So I did! that's encouraging. Dear thing, how bewildered she looked
when I proposed adopting her. I remember all about it; for uncle had
just come, and I was quite crazy over a box of presents, and rushed at
Phebe as she was cleaning brasses. How little I thought my childish
offer would end so well!" and Rose fell a musing with a happy smile on
her face, while baby picked the last morsels out of the porringer with
her own busy fingers.

It certainly had ended well; for Phebe at the end of six months not
only had a good place as choir-singer, but several young pupils, and
excellent prospects for the next winter.

    "'Accept the blessing of a poor young man,
    Whose lucky steps have led him to your door,'

and let me help as much as I can. Good-by, my Dulcinea," and, with a
farewell stroke of the smooth head, Mac went away to report his
success to his mother, who, in spite of her seeming harshness, was
already planning how she could best befriend this inconvenient baby.




CHAPTER XVII.

_AMONG THE HAY-COCKS._


Uncle Alec did not object; and, finding that no one had any claim upon
the child, permitted Rose to keep it for a time at least. So little
Dulce, newly equipped even to a name, took her place among them and
slowly began to thrive. But she did not grow pretty, and never was a
gay, attractive child; for she seemed to have been born in sorrow and
brought up in misery. A pale, pensive little creature, always creeping
into corners and looking timidly out, as if asking leave to live, and,
when offered playthings, taking them with a meek surprise that was
very touching.

Rose soon won her heart, and then almost wished she had not; for baby
clung to her with inconvenient fondness, changing her former wail of
"Marmar" into a lament for "Aunty Wose" if separated long.
Nevertheless, there was great satisfaction in cherishing the little
waif; for she learned more than she could teach, and felt a sense of
responsibility which was excellent ballast for her enthusiastic
nature.

Kitty Van, who made Rose her model in all things, was immediately
inspired to go and do likewise, to the great amusement as well as
annoyance of her family. Selecting the prettiest, liveliest child in
the Asylum, she took it home on trial for a week. "A perfect cherub"
she pronounced it the first day, but an "_enfant terrible_" before the
week was over; for the young hero rioted by day, howled by night,
ravaged the house from top to bottom, and kept his guardians in a
series of panics by his hair-breadth escapes. So early on Saturday,
poor, exhausted Kitty restored the "cherub" with many thanks, and
decided to wait till her views of education were rather more advanced.

As the warm weather came on, Rose announced that Dulce needed mountain
air; for she dutifully repeated as many of Dr. Alec's prescriptions as
possible, and, remembering how much good Cosy Corner did her long ago,
resolved to try it on her baby. Aunt Jessie and Jamie went with her,
and Mother Atkinson received them as cordially as ever. The pretty
daughters were all married and gone, but a stout damsel took their
place; and nothing seemed changed except that the old heads were
grayer and the young ones a good deal taller than six years ago.

Jamie immediately fraternized with neighboring boys, and devoted
himself to fishing with an ardor which deserved greater success. Aunt
Jessie revelled in the reading, for which she had no time at home; and
lay in her hammock a happy woman, with no socks to darn, buttons to
sew, or housekeeping cares to vex her soul.

Rose went about with Dulce like a very devoted hen with one rather
feeble chicken; for she was anxious to have this treatment work well,
and tended her little patient with daily increasing satisfaction. Dr.
Alec came up to pass a few days, and pronounced the child in a most
promising condition. But the grand event of the season was the
unexpected arrival of Phebe.

Two of her pupils had invited her to join them in a trip to the
mountains, and she ran away from the great hotel to surprise her
little mistress with a sight of her, so well and happy that Rose had
no anxiety left on her account.

Three delightful days they spent, roaming about together, talking as
only girls can talk after a long separation, and enjoying one another
like a pair of lovers. As if to make it quite perfect, by one of those
remarkable coincidences which sometimes occur, Archie happened to run
up for the Sunday; so Phebe had _her_ surprise, and Aunt Jessie and
the telegraph kept their secret so well, no one ever knew what
maternal machinations brought the happy accident to pass.

Then Rose saw a very pretty, pastoral bit of love-making, and long
after it was over, and Phebe gone one way, Archie another, the echo of
sweet words seemed to linger in the air, tender ghosts to haunt the
pine-grove, and even the big coffee-pot had a halo of romance about
it; for its burnished sides reflected the soft glances the lovers
interchanged, as one filled the other's cup at that last breakfast.

Rose found these reminiscences more interesting than any novel she had
read, and often beguiled her long leisure by planning a splendid
future for her Phebe, as she trotted about after her baby in the
lovely July weather.

On one of the most perfect days, she sat under an old apple-tree on
the slope behind the house where they used to play. Before her opened
the wide intervale, dotted with hay-makers at their picturesque work.
On the left, flowed the swift river fringed with graceful elms in
their bravest greenery; on the right, rose the purple hills serene and
grand; and overhead glowed the midsummer sky which glorified it all.

Little Dulce tired of play, lay fast asleep in the nest she had made
in one of the hay-cocks close by; and Rose leaned against the gnarled
old tree, dreaming day-dreams with her work at her feet. Happy and
absorbing fancies they seemed to be; for her face was beautifully
tranquil, and she took no heed of the train which suddenly went
speeding down the valley, leaving a white cloud behind. Its rumble
concealed the sound of approaching steps, and her eyes never turned
from the distant hills, till the abrupt appearance of a very sunburnt
but smiling young man made her jump up, exclaiming joyfully,--

"Why Mac! where did you drop from?"

"The top of Mount Washington. How do you do?"

"Never better. Won't you go in? You must be tired after such a fall."

"No, thank you; I've seen the old lady. She told me Aunt Jessie and
the boy had gone to town, and that you were 'settin' round' in the old
place; so I came on at once, and will take a lounge here, if you don't
mind," answered Mac, unstrapping his knapsack, and taking a hay-cock
as if it were a chair.

Rose subsided into her former seat, surveying her cousin with much
satisfaction, as she said,--

"This is the third surprise I've had since I came. Uncle popped in
upon us first, then Phebe, and now you. Have you had a pleasant tramp?
Uncle said you were off."

"Delightful! I feel as if I'd been in heaven, or near it, for about
three weeks; and thought I'd break the shock of coming down to the
earth by calling here on my way home."

"You look as if heaven suited you. Brown as a berry; but so fresh and
happy, I should never guess you had been scrambling down a mountain,"
said Rose, trying to discover why he looked so well in spite of the
blue-flannel suit and dusty shoes; for there was a certain sylvan
freshness about him, as he sat there full of the reposeful strength
the hills seemed to have given, the wholesome cheerfulness days of air
and sunshine put into a man, and the clear, bright look of one who had
caught glimpses of a new world from the mountain-top.

"Tramping agrees with me. I took a dip in the river as I came along,
and made my toilet in a place where Milton's Sabrina might have
lived," he said, shaking back his damp hair, and settling the knot of
scarlet bunch-berries stuck in his button-hole.

"You look as if you found the nymph at home," said Rose, knowing how
much he liked the Comus.

"I found her _here_," and he made a little bow.

"That's very pretty; and I'll give you one in return. You grow more
like Uncle Alec every day, and I think I'll call you Alec, Jr."

"Alexander the Great wouldn't thank you for that," and Mac did not
look as grateful as she had expected.

"Very like, indeed, except the forehead. His is broad and benevolent;
yours high and arched. Do you know if you had no beard, and wore your
hair long, I really think you'd look like Milton," added Rose, sure
that would please him.

It certainly did amuse him; for he lay back on the hay and laughed so
heartily that his merriment scared the squirrel on the wall and woke
Dulce.

"You ungrateful boy! will nothing suit you? When I say you look like
the best man I know, you give a shrug; and, when I liken you to a
great poet, you shout: I'm afraid you are very conceited, Mac;" and
Rose laughed too, glad to see him so gay.

"If I am, it is your fault. Nothing I can do will ever make a Milton
of me, unless I go blind some day," he said, sobering at the thought.

"You once said a man could be what he liked if he tried hard enough;
so why shouldn't you be a poet?" asked Rose, liking to trip him up
with his own words, as he often did her.

"I thought I was to be an M.D."

"You might be both. There have been poetical doctors, you know."

"Would you like me to be such an one?" asked Mac, looking at her as
seriously as if he really thought of trying it.

"No: I'd rather have you one or the other. I don't care which, only
you must be famous in either you choose. I'm very ambitious for you;
because, I insist upon it, you are a genius of some sort. I think it
is beginning to simmer already, and I've a great curiosity to know
what it will turn out to be."

Mac's eyes shone as she said that, but before he could speak a little
voice said, "Aunty Wose!" and he turned to find Dulce sitting up in
her nest, staring at the broad blue back before her with round eyes.

"Do you know your Don?" he asked, offering his hand with respectful
gentleness; for she seemed a little doubtful whether he was friend or
stranger.

"It is 'Mat,'" said Rose, and that familiar word seemed to reassure
the child at once; for, leaning forward, she kissed him as if quite
used to doing it.

"I picked up some toys for her by the way, and she shall have them at
once to pay for that. I didn't expect to be so graciously received by
this shy mouse," said Mac, much gratified; for Dulce was very chary of
her favors.

"She knew you; for I always carry my home-album with me and when she
comes to your picture she always kisses it, because I never want her
to forget her first friend," explained Rose, pleased with her pupil.

"First, but not best," answered Mac, rummaging in his knapsack for the
promised toys, which he set forth upon the hay before delighted Dulce.

Neither picture-books nor sweeties; but berries strung on long stems
of grass, acorns and pretty cones, bits of rock shining with mica,
several bluebirds' feathers, and a nest of moss with white pebbles for
eggs.

"Dearest Nature, strong and kind," knows what children love, and has
plenty of such playthings ready for them all, if one only knows how to
find them. These were received with rapture; and, leaving the little
creature to enjoy them in her own quiet way, Mac began to tumble the
things back into his knapsack again. Two or three books lay near Rose,
and she took up one which opened at a place marked by a scribbled
paper.

"Keats? I didn't know you condescended to read any thing so modern,"
she said, moving the paper to see the page beneath.

Mac looked up, snatched the book out of her hand, and shook down
several more scraps; then returned it with a curiously shame-faced
expression, saying, as he crammed the papers into his pocket,--

"I beg pardon, but it was full of rubbish. Oh, yes! I'm fond of Keats;
don't you know him?"

"I used to read him a good deal; but uncle found me crying over the
'Pot of Basil,' and advised me to read less poetry for a while or I
should get too sentimental," answered Rose, turning the pages without
seeing them; for a new idea had just popped into her head.

"'The Eve of St. Agnes' is the most perfect love-story in the world, I
think," said Mac, enthusiastically.

"Read it to me. I feel just like hearing poetry, and you will do it
justice if you are fond of it," said Rose, handing him the book with
an innocent air.

"Nothing I'd like better; but it is rather long."

"I'll tell you to stop if I get tired. Baby won't interrupt; she will
be contented for an hour with those pretty things."

As if well pleased with his task, Mac laid himself comfortably on the
grass, and leaning his head on his hand read the lovely story as only
one could who entered fully into the spirit of it. Rose watched him
closely, and saw how his face brightened over some quaint fancy,
delicate description, or delicious word; heard how smoothly the
melodious measures fell from his lips, and read something more than
admiration in his eyes, as he looked up now and then to mark if she
enjoyed it as much as he.

She could not help enjoying it; for the poet's pen painted as well as
wrote, and the little romance lived before her: but she was not
thinking of John Keats as she listened; she was wondering if this
cousin was a kindred spirit, born to make such music and leave as
sweet an echo behind him. It seemed as if it might be; and, after
going through the rough caterpillar and the pent-up chrysalis changes,
the beautiful butterfly would appear to astonish and delight them all.
So full of this fancy was she that she never thanked him when the
story ended; but, leaning forward, asked in a tone that made him start
and look as if he had fallen from the clouds,--

"Mac, do you ever write poetry?"

"Never."

"What do you call the song Phebe sang with her bird chorus?"

"That was nothing till she put the music to it. But she promised not
to tell."

"She didn't; I suspected, and now I know," laughed Rose, delighted to
have caught him.

Much discomfited, Mac gave poor Keats a fling, and leaning on both
elbows tried to hide his face; for it had reddened like that of a
modest girl when teased about her lover.

"You needn't look so guilty; it is no sin to write poetry," said Rose,
amused at his confusion.

"It's a sin to call that rubbish poetry," muttered Mac, with great
scorn.

"It is a greater sin to tell a fib, and say you never write it."

"Reading so much sets one thinking about such things, and every fellow
scribbles a little jingle when he is lazy or in love, you know,"
explained Mac, looking very guilty.

Rose could not quite understand the change she saw in him, till his
last words suggested a cause which she knew by experience was apt to
inspire young men. Leaning forward again, she asked solemnly, though
her eyes danced with fun,--

"Mac, are you in love?"

"Do I look like it?" and he sat up with such an injured and indignant
face, that she apologized at once; for he certainly did not look
lover-like with hay-seed in his hair, several lively crickets playing
leap-frog over his back, and a pair of long legs stretching from tree
to hay-cock.

"No, you don't; and I humbly beg your pardon for making such an
unwarrantable insinuation. It merely occurred to me that the general
upliftedness I observe in you might be owing to that, since it wasn't
poetry."

"It is the good company I've been keeping, if any thing. A fellow
can't spend 'A Week' with Thoreau, and not be the better for it. I'm
glad I show it; because in the scramble life is to most of us, even an
hour with such a sane, simple, and sagacious soul as his must help
one," said Mac, taking a much worn book out of his pocket with the air
of introducing a dear and honored friend.

"I've read bits, and liked them: they are so original and fresh and
sometimes droll," said Rose, smiling to see what natural and
appropriate marks of approbation the elements seemed to set upon the
pages Mac was turning eagerly; for one had evidently been rained on, a
crushed berry stained another, some appreciative field-mouse or
squirrel had nibbled one corner, and the cover was faded with the
sunshine, which seemed to have filtered through to the thoughts
within.

"Here's a characteristic bit for you:--

"'I would rather sit on a pumpkin, and have it all to myself, than be
crowded on a velvet cushion. I would rather ride on earth in an
ox-cart, with free circulation, than go to heaven in the fancy car of
an excursion train, and breathe malaria all the way.'

"I've tried both and quite agree with him," laughed Mac; and, skimming
down another page, gave her a paragraph here and there.

"'Read the best books first, or you may not have a chance to read them
at all.'

"'We do not learn much from learned books, but from sincere human
books: frank, honest biographies.'

"'At least let us have healthy books. Let the poet be as vigorous as a
sugar-maple, with sap enough to maintain his own verdure, besides what
runs into the trough; and not like a vine which, being cut in the
spring, bears no fruit, but bleeds to death in the endeavor to heal
its wounds.'"

"That will do for you," said Rose, still thinking of the new suspicion
which pleased her by its very improbability.

Mac flashed a quick look at her and shut the book, saying quietly,
though his eyes shone, and a conscious smile lurked about his mouth,--

"We shall see, and no one need meddle; for, as my Thoreau says,--

    "'Whate'er we leave to God, God does
              And blesses us:
    The work we choose should be our own
              God lets alone.'"

Rose sat silent, as if conscious that she deserved his poetical
reproof.

"Come, you have catechised me pretty well; now I'll take my turn and
ask why _you_ look 'uplifted,' as you call it. What have you been
doing to make yourself more like your namesake than ever?" asked Mac,
carrying war into the enemy's camp with the sudden question.

"Nothing but live, and enjoy doing it. I actually sit here, day after
day, as happy and contented with little things as Dulce is, and feel
as if I wasn't much older than she," answered the girl, feeling as if
some change was going on in that pleasant sort of pause, but unable to
describe it.

    "'As if a rose should shut and be a bud again,'"

murmured Mac, borrowing from his beloved Keats.

"Ah, but I can't do that! I must go on blooming whether I like it or
not, and the only trouble I have is to know what leaf I ought to
unfold next," said Rose, playfully smoothing out the white gown, in
which she looked very like a daisy among the green.

"How far have you got?" asked Mac, continuing his catechism as if the
fancy suited him.

"Let me see. Since I came home last year, I've been gay, then sad,
then busy, and now I am simply happy. I don't know why; but seem to be
waiting for what is to come next, and getting ready for it, perhaps
unconsciously," she said, looking dreamily away to the hills again, as
if the new experience was coming to her from afar.

Mac watched her thoughtfully for a minute, wondering how many more
leaves must unfold, before the golden heart of this human flower would
lie open to the sun. He felt a curious desire to help in some way, and
could think of none better than to offer her what he had found most
helpful to himself. Picking up another book, he opened it at a place
where an oak-leaf lay, and, handing it to her, said, as if presenting
something very excellent and precious,--

"If you want to be ready to take whatever comes in a brave and noble
way, read that, and the one where the page is turned down."

Rose took it, saw the words "Self-Reliance," and, turning the leaves,
read here and there a passage which was marked:--

"'My life is for itself, and not for a spectacle.'

"'Insist on yourself: never imitate. That which each can do best, none
but his Maker can teach him.'

"'Do that which is assigned to you, and you cannot hope or dare too
much.'"

Then coming to the folded leaf, whose title was "Heroism," she read,
and brightened as she read,--

"'Let the maiden, with erect soul, walk serenely on her way; accept
the hint of each new experience; search in turn all the objects that
solicit her eye, that she may learn the power and the charm of her
newborn being.'

"'The fair girl who repels interference by a decided and proud choice
of influences inspires every beholder with something of her own
nobleness; and the silent heart encourages her. O friend, never strike
sail to a fear! Come into port greatly, or sail with God the seas.'"

"You understand that, don't you?" asked Mac, as she glanced up with
the look of one who had found something suited to her taste and need.

"Yes, but I never dared to read these Essays, because I thought they
were too wise for me."

"The wisest things are sometimes the simplest, I think. Every one
welcomes light and air, and cannot do without them; yet very few could
explain them truly. I don't ask you to read or understand all of
that,--don't myself,--but I do recommend the two essays I've marked,
as well as 'Love and Friendship.' Try them, and let me know how they
suit. I'll leave you the book."

"Thanks. I wanted something fine to read up here; and, judging by what
I see, I fancy this _will_ suit. Only Aunt Jessie may think I'm
putting on airs, if I try Emerson."

"Why should she? He has done more to set young men and women thinking,
than any man in this century at least. Don't you be afraid: if it is
what you want, take it, and go ahead as he tells you,--

    "'Without halting, without rest,
    Lifting Better up to Best.'"

"I'll try," said Rose, meekly; feeling that Mac had been going ahead
himself much faster than she had any suspicion.

Here a voice exclaimed "Hallo!" and, looking round, Jamie was
discovered surveying them critically, as he stood in an independent
attitude, like a small Colossus of Rhodes in brown linen, with a
bundle of molasses-candy in one hand, several new fish-hooks
cherished carefully in the other, and his hat well on the back of his
head, displaying as many freckles as one somewhat limited nose could
reasonably accommodate.

"How are you, young one?" said Mac, nodding.

"Tip-top. Glad it's you: thought Archie might have turned up again,
and he's no fun. Where did you come from? What did you come for? How
long are you going to stay? Want a bit? It's jolly good."

With which varied remarks Jamie approached, shook hands in a manly
way, and, sitting down beside his long cousin, hospitably offered
sticks of candy all round.

"Did you get any letters?" asked Rose, declining the sticky treat.

"Lots: but mamma forgot to give 'em to me, and I was rather in a
hurry; for Mrs. Atkinson said somebody had come, and I couldn't wait,"
explained Jamie, reposing luxuriously with his head on Mac's legs, and
his mouth full.

"I'll step and get them. Aunty must be tired, and we should enjoy
reading the news together."

"She is the most convenient girl that ever was," observed Jamie, as
Rose departed, thinking Mac might like some more substantial
refreshment than sweetmeats.

"I should think so, if you let her run your errands, you lazy little
scamp," answered Mac, looking after her as she went up the green
slope; for there was something very attractive to him about the
slender figure in a plain white gown, with a black sash about the
waist, and all the wavy hair gathered to the top of the head with a
little black bow.

"Sort of pre-Raphaelite, and quite refreshing after the furbelowed
creatures at the hotels," he said to himself, as she vanished under
the arch of scarlet-runners over the garden-gate.

"Oh, well! she likes it. Rose is fond of me, and I'm very good to her
when I have time," continued Jamie, calmly explaining. "I let her cut
out a fish-hook, when it caught in my leg, with a sharp pen-knife; and
you'd better believe it hurt: but I never squirmed a bit, and she said
I was a brave boy. And then, one day I got left on my desert
island,--out in the pond, you know,--the boat floated off, and there I
was for as much as an hour before I could make any one hear. But Rose
thought I might be there; and down she came, and told me to swim
ashore. It wasn't far; but the water was horrid cold, and I didn't
like it. I started though, just as she said, and got on all right,
till about half way, then cramp or something made me shut up and howl,
and she came after me slapdash, and pulled me ashore. Yes, sir, as wet
as a turtle, and looked so funny, I laughed; and that cured the cramp.
Wasn't I good to mind when she said, 'Come on?'"

"She was, to dive after such a scapegrace. I guess you lead her a life
of it, and I'd better take you home with me in the morning," suggested
Mac, rolling the boy over, and giving him a good-natured pummelling
on the hay-cock, while Dulce applauded from her nest.

When Rose returned with ice-cold milk, gingerbread, and letters, she
found the reader of Emerson up in the tree, pelting and being pelted
with green apples, as Jamie vainly endeavored to get at him. The siege
ended when Aunt Jessie appeared; and the rest of the afternoon was
spent in chat about home affairs.

Early the next morning Mac was off, and Rose went as far as the old
church with him.

"Shall you walk all the way?" she asked, as he strode along beside
her, in the dewy freshness of the young day.

"Only about twenty miles, then take car and whisk back to my work," he
answered, breaking a delicate fern for her.

"Are you never lonely?"

"Never: I take my best friends along, you know," and he gave a slap to
the pocket from which peeped the volume of Thoreau.

"I'm afraid you leave your very best behind you," said Rose, alluding
to the book he had lent her yesterday.

"I'm glad to share it with you. I have much of it here; and a little
goes a great way, as you will soon discover," he answered, tapping his
head.

"I hope the reading will do as much for me as it seems to have done
for you. I'm happy; but you are wise and good: I want to be, also."

"Read away, and digest it well; then write, and tell me what you think
of it. Will you?" he asked, as they paused where the four roads met.

"If you will answer. Shall you have time with all your other work?
Poetry--I beg pardon--medicine is very absorbing, you know," answered
Rose, mischievously; for just then, as he stood bareheaded with the
shadows of the leaves playing over his fine forehead, she remembered
the chat among the hay-cocks, and he did not look at all like an M.D.

"I'll make time."

"Good-by, Milton."

"Good-by, Sabrina."




CHAPTER XVIII.

_WHICH WAS IT?_


Rose did read and digest, and found her days much richer for the good
company she kept; for an introduction to so much that was wise,
beautiful, and true, could not but make that month a memorable one. It
is not strange that while the young man most admired "Heroism" and
"Self-Reliance," the girl preferred "Love" and "Friendship," reading
them over and over like prose poems, as they are, to the fitting
accompaniment of sunshine, solitude, and sympathy; for letters went to
and fro, with praiseworthy regularity.

Rose much enjoyed this correspondence, and found herself regretting
that it was at an end when she went home in September; for Mac wrote
better than he talked, though he could do that remarkably well when he
chose. But she had no chance to express either pleasure or regret;
for, the first time she saw him after her return, the great change in
his appearance made her forget every thing else. Some whim had seized
him to be shaven and shorn, and when he presented himself to welcome
Rose she hardly knew him; for the shaggy hair was nicely trimmed and
brushed, the cherished brown beard entirely gone, showing a well cut
mouth and handsome chin, and giving a new expression to the whole
face.

"Are you trying to look like Keats?" she asked after a critical
glance, which left her undecided whether the change was an improvement
or not.

"I am trying not to look like uncle," answered Mac, coolly.

"And why, if you please?" demanded Rose, in great surprise.

"Because I prefer to look like myself, and not resemble any other man,
no matter how good or great he may be."

"You haven't succeeded then; for you look now very much like the Young
Augustus," returned Rose, rather pleased, on the whole, to see what a
finely shaped head appeared after the rough thatch was off.

"Trust a woman to find a comparison for every thing under the sun!"
laughed Mac, not at all flattered by the one just made. "What do you
think of me, on the whole?" he asked a minute later, as he found Rose
still scrutinizing him with a meditative air.

"Haven't made up my mind. It is such an entire change I don't know
you, and feel as if I ought to be introduced. You certainly look much
more tidy; and I fancy I _shall_ like it, when I'm used to seeing a
somewhat distinguished-looking man about the house instead of my old
friend Orson," answered Rose, with her head on one side to get a
profile view.

"Don't tell uncle why I did it, please: he thinks it was for the sake
of coolness, and likes it, so take no notice; they are all used to me
now, and don't mind," said Mac, roving about the room as if rather
ashamed of his whim after all.

"No, I won't; but you mustn't mind if I'm not as sociable as usual for
a while. I never can be with strangers, and you really do seem like
one. That will be a punishment for your want of taste and love of
originality," returned Rose, resolved to punish him for the slight put
upon her beloved uncle.

"As you like. I won't trouble you much anyway; for I'm going to be
very busy. May go to L. this winter, if uncle thinks best; and then my
'originality' can't annoy you."

"I hope you won't go. Why, Mac, I'm just getting to know and enjoy
you, and thought we'd have a nice time this winter reading something
together. Must you go?" and Rose seemed to forget his strangeness, as
she held him still by one button while she talked.

"That _would_ be nice. But I feel as if I must go: my plans are all
made, and I've set my heart on it," answered Mac, looking so eager
that Rose released him, saying sadly,--

"I suppose it is natural for you all to get restless, and push off;
but it is hard for me to let you go one after the other, and stay here
alone. Charlie is gone, Archie and Steve are wrapt up in their
sweethearts, the boys away, and only Jamie left to 'play with Rose.'"

"But I'll come back, and you'll be glad I went if I bring you my--"
began Mac, with sudden animation; then stopped abruptly to bite his
lips, as if he had nearly said too much.

"Your what?" asked Rose, curiously; for he neither looked nor acted
like himself.

"I forgot how long it takes to get a diploma," he said, walking away
again.

"There will be one comfort if you go: you'll see Phebe, and can tell
me all about her; for she is so modest she doesn't half do it. I shall
want to know how she gets on, if she is engaged to sing ballads in the
concerts they talk of for next winter. You will write, won't you?"

"Oh, yes! no doubt of that," and Mac laughed low to himself, as he
stooped to look at the little Psyche on the mantel-piece. "What a
pretty thing it is!" he added soberly, as he took it up.

"Be careful. Uncle gave it to me last New-Year, and I'm very fond of
it. She is just lifting her lamp to see what Cupid is like; for she
hasn't seen him yet," said Rose, busy putting her work-table in order.

"You ought to have a Cupid for her to look at. She has been waiting
patiently a whole year, with nothing but a bronze lizard in sight,"
said Mac, with the half-shy, half-daring look which was so new and
puzzling.

"Cupid flew away as soon as she woke him, you know, and she had a bad
time of it. She must wait longer till she can find and keep him."

"Do you know she looks like you? Hair tied up in a knot, and a
spiritual sort of face. Don't you see it?" asked Mac, turning the
graceful little figure toward her.

"Not a bit of it. I wonder whom I shall resemble next! I've been
compared to a Fra Angelico angel, Saint Agnes, and now 'Syke,' as
Annabel once called her."

"You'd see what I mean, if you'd ever watched your own face when you
were listening to music, talking earnestly, or much moved; then your
soul gets into your eyes and you are--like Psyche."

"Tell me the next time you see me in a 'soulful' state, and I'll look
in the glass; for I'd like to see if it is becoming," said Rose,
merrily, as she sorted her gay worsteds.

    "'Your feet in the full-grown grasses,
      Moved soft as a soft wind blows;
    You passed me as April passes,
      With a face made out of a rose,'"

murmured Mac, under his breath, thinking of the white figure going up
a green slope one summer day; then, as if chiding himself for
sentimentality, he set Psyche down with great care, and began to talk
about a course of solid reading for the winter.

After that, Rose saw very little of him for several weeks, as he
seemed to be making up for lost time, and was more odd and absent than
ever when he did appear. As she became accustomed to the change in his
external appearance, she discovered that he was altering fast in other
ways, and watched the "distinguished-looking gentleman" with much
interest; saying to herself, when she saw a new sort of dignity about
him alternating with an unusual restlessness of manner, and now and
then a touch of sentiment, "Genius is simmering, just as I predicted."

As the family were in mourning, there were no festivities on Rose's
twenty-first birthday, though the boys had planned all sorts of
rejoicings. Every one felt particularly tender toward their girl on
that day, remembering how "poor Charlie" had loved her; and they tried
to show it in the gifts and good wishes they sent her. She found her
sanctum all aglow with autumn leaves, and on her table so many rare
and pretty things she quite forgot she was an heiress, and only felt
how rich she was in loving friends.

One gift greatly pleased her, though she could not help smiling at the
source from whence it came; for Mac sent her a Cupid,--not the chubby
child with a face of naughty merriment, but a slender, winged youth,
leaning on his unstrung bow, with a broken arrow at his feet. A poem,
"To Psyche," came with it: and Rose was much surprised at the beauty
of the lines; for, instead of being witty, complimentary, or gay,
there was something nobler than mere sentiment in them, and the sweet
old fable lived again in language which fitly painted the maiden Soul
looking for a Love worthy to possess it.

Rose read them over and over, as she sat among the gold and scarlet
leaves which glorified her little room, and each time found new depth
and beauty in them; looking from the words that made music in her ear
to the lovely shapes that spoke with their mute grace to her eye. The
whole thing suited her exactly, it was so delicate and perfect in its
way; for she was tired of costly gifts, and valued very much this
proof of her cousin's taste and talent, seeing nothing in it but an
affectionate desire to please her.

All the rest dropped in at intervals through the day to say a loving
word, and last of all came Mac. Rose happened to be alone with Dulce,
enjoying a splendid sunset from her western window; for October gave
her child a beautiful good-night.

Rose turned round as he entered, and, putting down the little girl,
went to him with the evening red shining on her happy face, as she
said gratefully,--

"Dear Mac, it was _so_ lovely! I don't know how to thank you for it in
any way but this." And, drawing down his tall head, she gave him the
birthday kiss she had given all the others.

But this time it produced a singular effect: for Mac turned scarlet,
then grew pale; and when Rose added playfully, thinking to relieve the
shyness of so young a poet, "Never say again you don't write poetry,
or call your verses rubbish: I _knew_ you were a genius, and now I'm
sure of it," he broke out, as if against his will,--

"No. It isn't genius: it is--love!" Then, as she shrunk a little,
startled at his energy, he added, with an effort at self-control which
made his voice sound strange,--

"I didn't mean to speak, but I can't suffer you to deceive yourself
so. I _must_ tell the truth, and not let you kiss me like a cousin
when I love you with all my heart and soul!"

"O Mac, don't joke!" cried Rose, bewildered by this sudden glimpse
into a heart she thought she knew so well.

"I'm in solemn earnest," he answered, steadily, in such a quiet tone
that, but for the pale excitement of his face, she might have doubted
his words. "Be angry, if you will. I expect it, for I know it is too
soon to speak. I ought to wait for years, perhaps; but you seemed so
happy I dared to hope you had forgotten."

"Forgotten what?" asked Rose, sharply.

"Charlie."

"Ah! you all will insist on believing that I loved him better than I
did!" she cried, with both pain and impatience in her voice; for the
family delusion tried her very much at times.

"How could we help it, when he was every thing women most admire?"
said Mac, not bitterly, but as if he sometimes wondered at their want
of insight.

"_I_ do not admire weakness of any sort: I could never love without
either confidence or respect. Do me the justice to believe that, for
I'm tired of being pitied."

She spoke almost passionately, being more excited by Mac's repressed
emotion than she had ever been by Charlie's most touching
demonstration, though she did not know why.

"But he loved you so!" began Mac; feeling as if a barrier had suddenly
gone down, but not daring to venture in as yet.

"That was the hard part of it! That was why I tried to love him,--why
I hoped he would stand fast for my sake, if not for his own; and why I
found it so sad sometimes not to be able to help despising him for
his want of courage. I don't know how others feel, but, to me, love
isn't all. I must look up, not down, trust and honor with my whole
heart, and find strength and integrity to lean on. I have had it so
far, and I know I could not live without it."

"Your ideal is a high one. Do you hope to find it, Rose?" Mac asked,
feeling, with the humility of a genuine love, that _he_ could not give
her all she desired.

"Yes," she answered, with a face full of the beautiful confidence in
virtue, the instinctive desire for the best which so many of us lose
too soon, to find again after life's great lessons are well learned.
"I do hope to find it, because I try not to be unreasonable and expect
perfection. Smile if you will, but I won't give up my hero yet," and
she tried to speak lightly, hoping to lead him away from a more
dangerous topic.

"You'll have to look a long while, I'm afraid," and all the glow was
gone out of Mac's face; for he understood her wish, and knew his
answer had been given.

"I have uncle to help me; and I think my ideal grew out of my
knowledge of him. How can I fail to believe in goodness, when he shows
me what it can be and do?"

"It is no use for me to say any more; for I have very little to offer.
I did not mean to say a word, till I'd earned a right to hope for
something in return. I cannot take it back; but I can wish you
success, and I do, because you deserve the very best," and Mac moved,
as if he was going away without more words, accepting the inevitable
as manfully as he could.

"Thank you: that makes me feel very ungrateful and unkind. I wish I
could answer as you want me to; for, indeed, dear Mac, I'm very fond
of you in my own way," and Rose looked up with such tender pity and
frank affection in her face, it was no wonder the poor fellow caught
at a ray of hope, and, brightening suddenly, said in his own odd
way,--

"Couldn't you take me on trial, while you are waiting for the true
hero? It may be years before you find him; meantime, you could be
practising on me in ways that would be useful when you get him."

"O Mac! what _shall_ I do with you?" exclaimed Rose, so curiously
affected by this very characteristic wooing, that she did not know
whether to laugh or cry; for he was looking at her with his heart in
his eyes, though his proposition was the queerest ever made at such a
time.

"Just go on being fond of me in your own way, and let me love you as
much as I like in mine. I'll try to be satisfied with that," and he
took both her hands so beseechingly that she felt more ungrateful than
ever.

"No, it would not be fair: for you would love the most; and, if the
hero did appear, what would become of you?"

"I should resemble Uncle Alec in one thing at least,--fidelity; for my
first love would be my last."

That went straight to Rose's heart; and for a minute she stood silent,
looking down at the two strong hands that held hers so firmly, yet so
gently; and the thought went through her mind, "Must he too be
solitary all his life? I have no dear lover as my mother had, why
cannot I make him happy and forget myself?"

It did not seem very hard; and she owned that, even while she told
herself to remember that compassion was no equivalent for love. She
wanted to give all she could, and keep as much of Mac's affection as
she honestly might; because it seemed to grow more sweet and precious
when she thought of putting it away.

"You will be like uncle in happier ways than that, I hope; for you,
too, must have a high ideal, and find her and be happy," she said,
resolving to be true to the voice of conscience, not be swayed by the
impulse of the moment.

"I _have_ found her, but I don't see any prospect of happiness, do
you?" he asked, wistfully.

"Dear Mac, I cannot give you the love you want, but I do trust and
respect you from the bottom of my heart, if that is any comfort,"
began Rose, looking up with eyes full of contrition, for the pain her
reply must give.

She got no further, however; for those last words wrought a
marvellous change in Mac. Dropping her hands, he stood erect, as if
inspired with sudden energy and hope, while over his face there came a
brave, bright look, which for the moment made him a nobler and a
comelier man than ever handsome Prince had been.

"It _is_ a comfort!" he said, in a tone of gratitude, that touched her
very much. "You said your love must be founded on respect, and that
you have given me: why can I not earn the rest? I'm nothing now; but
every thing is possible when one loves with all his heart and soul and
strength. Rose, _I_ will be your hero if a mortal man can, even though
I have to work and wait for years. I'll _make_ you love me, and be
glad to do it. Don't be frightened. I've not lost my wits: I've just
found them. I don't ask any thing: I'll never speak of my hope, but it
is no use to stop me; I _must_ try it, and I _will_ succeed!"

With the last words, uttered in a ringing voice, while his face
glowed, his eyes shone, and he looked as if carried out of himself by
the passion that possessed him, Mac abruptly left the room, like one
eager to change words to deeds and begin his task at once.

Rose was so amazed by all this, that she sat down trembling a little,
not with fear or anger, but a feeling half pleasure, half pain; and a
sense of some new power--subtle, strong, and sweet--that had come into
her life. It seemed as if another Mac had taken the place of the one
she had known so long,--an ardent, ambitious man, ready for any work,
now that the magical moment had come, when every thing seems possible
to love. If hope could work such a marvellous change for a moment,
could not happiness do it for a lifetime? It would be an exciting
experiment to try, she thought, remembering the sudden illumination
which made that familiar face both beautiful and strange.

She could not help wondering how long this unsuspected sentiment had
been growing in his heart, and felt perplexed by its peculiar
demonstration; for she had never had a lover like this before. It
touched and flattered her, nevertheless: and she could not but feel
honored by a love so genuine and generous; for it seemed to make a man
of Mac all at once, and a manly man too, who was not daunted by
disappointment, but could "hope against hope", and resolve to _make_
her love him if it took years to do it.

There was the charm of novelty about this sort of wooing, and she
tried to guess how he would set about it, felt curious to see how he
would behave when next they met, and was half angry with herself for
not being able to decide how she ought to act. The more she thought
the more bewildered she grew; for, having made up her mind that Mac
was a genius, it disturbed all her plans to find him a lover, and such
an ardent one. As it was impossible to predict what would come next,
she gave up trying to prepare for it; and, tired with vain
speculations, carried Dulce off to bed, wishing she could tuck away
her love-troubles as quietly and comfortably as she did her sleepy
little charge.

Simple and sincere in all things, Mac gave Rose a new surprise by
keeping his promise to the letter,--asked nothing of her, said nothing
of his hope, and went on as if nothing had happened, quite in the old
friendly way. No, not quite; for now and then, when she least expected
it, she saw again that indescribable expression in his face, a look
that seemed to shed a sudden sunshine over her, making her eyes fall
involuntarily, her color rise, and her heart beat quicker for a
moment. Not a word did he say, but she felt that a new atmosphere
surrounded her when he was by; and, although he used none of the
little devices most lovers employ to keep the flame alight, it was
impossible to forget that underneath his quietude there was a hidden
world of fire and force, ready to appear at a touch, a word from her.

This was rather dangerous knowledge for Rose, and she soon began to
feel that there were more subtle temptations than she had suspected;
for it was impossible to be unconscious of her power, or always to
resist the trials of it which daily came unsought. She had never felt
this desire before: for Charlie was the only one who had touched her
heart; and he was constantly asking as well as giving, and wearied her
by demanding too much, or oppressed by offering more than she could
accept.

Mac did neither: he only loved her, silently, patiently, hopefully;
and this generous sort of fidelity was very eloquent to a nature like
hers. She could not refuse or chide, since nothing was asked or urged:
there was no need of coldness, for he never presumed; no call for
pity, since he never complained. All that could be done was to try and
be as just and true as he was, and to wait as trustfully for the end,
whatever it was to be.

For a time she liked the new interest it put into her life, yet did
nothing to encourage it; and thought that if she gave this love no
food it would soon starve to death. But it seemed to thrive on air;
and presently she began to feel as if a very strong will was slowly
but steadily influencing her in many ways. If Mac had never told her
that he meant to "_make_ her love him", she might have yielded
unconsciously; but now she mistook the impulse to obey this
undercurrent for compassion, and resisted stoutly, not comprehending
yet the reason of the unrest which took possession of her about this
time.

She had as many moods as an April day; and would have much surprised
Dr. Alec by her vagaries, had he known them all. He saw enough,
however, to guess what was the matter, but took no notice; for he knew
this fever must run its course, and much medicine only does harm. The
others were busy about their own affairs, and Aunt Plenty was too much
absorbed in her rheumatism to think of love; for the cold weather set
in early, and the poor lady kept her room for days at a time, with
Rose as nurse.

Mac had spoken of going away in November, and Rose began to hope he
would; for she decided that this silent sort of adoration was bad for
her, as it prevented her from steadily pursuing the employments she
had marked out for that year. What was the use of trying to read
useful books, when her thoughts continually wandered to those charming
essays on "Love and Friendship"? to copy antique casts, when all the
masculine heads looked like Cupid, and the feminine ones like the
Psyche on her mantel-piece? to practise the best music, if it ended in
singing over and over the pretty spring-song without Phebe's
bird-chorus? Dulce's company was pleasantest now; for Dulce seldom
talked, so much meditation was possible. Even Aunt Plenty's red
flannel, camphor, and Pond's Extract were preferable to general
society; and long solitary rides on Rosa seemed the only thing to put
her in tune after one of her attempts to find out what she ought to do
or leave undone.

She made up her mind at last; and arming herself with an unmade pen,
like Fanny Squeers, she boldly went into the study to confer with Dr.
Alec, at an hour when Mac was usually absent.

"I want a pen for marking: can you make me one, uncle?" she asked,
popping in her head to be sure he was alone.

"Yes, my dear," answered a voice so like the doctor's that she entered
without delay.

But before she had taken three steps she stopped, looking rather
annoyed; for the head that rose from behind the tall desk was not
rough and gray, but brown and smooth, and Mac, not Uncle Alec, sat
there writing. Late experience had taught her that she had nothing to
fear from a _tête-à-tête_; and, having with difficulty taken a
resolution, she did not like to fail of carrying it out.

"Don't get up: I won't trouble you if you are busy; there is no
hurry", she said, not quite sure whether it were wiser to stay or run
away.

Mac settled the point, by taking the pen out of her hand and beginning
to cut it, as quietly as Nicholas did on that "thrilling" occasion.
Perhaps he was thinking of that; for he smiled as he asked,--

"Hard or soft?"

Rose evidently had forgotten that the family of Squeers ever existed,
for she answered,--

"Hard, please," in a voice to match. "I'm glad to see you doing that",
she added, taking courage from his composure, and going as straight to
her point as could be expected of a woman.

"And I am very glad to do it."

"I don't mean making pens, but the romance I advised," and she touched
the closely written page before him, looking as if she would like to
read it.

"That is my abstract of a lecture on the circulation of the blood," he
answered, kindly turning it so that she could see. "I don't write
romances: I'm living one," and he glanced up with the happy, hopeful
expression which always made her feel as if he was heaping coals of
fire on her head.

"I wish you wouldn't look at me in that way: it fidgets me," she said
a little petulantly; for she had been out riding, and knew that she
did not present a "spiritual" appearance, after the frosty air had
reddened nose as well as cheeks.

"I'll try to remember. It does itself before I know it. Perhaps this
may mend matters," and, taking out the blue glasses he sometimes wore
in the wind, he gravely put them on.

Rose could not help laughing: but his obedience only aggravated her;
for she knew he could observe her all the better behind his ugly
screen.

"No, it won't: they are not becoming; and I don't want to look blue
when I do not feel so," she said, finding it impossible to guess what
he would do next, or to help enjoying his peculiarities.

"But you don't to me; for in spite of the goggles every thing is
rose-colored now," and he pocketed the glasses, without a murmur at
the charming inconsistency of his idol.

"Really, Mac, I'm tired of this nonsense: it worries me and wastes
your time."

"Never worked harder. But does it _really_ trouble you to know I love
you?" he asked anxiously.

"Don't you see how cross it makes me?" and she walked away, feeling
that things were not going as she intended to have them at all.

"I don't mind the thorns if I get the rose at last; and I still hope I
may, some ten years hence," said this persistent suitor, quite
undaunted by the prospect of a "long wait."

"I think it is rather hard to be loved whether I like it or not,"
objected Rose, at a loss how to make any headway against such
indomitable hopefulness.

"But you can't help it, nor can I: so I must go on doing it with all
my heart till you marry; and then--well, then I'm afraid I may hate
somebody instead," and Mac spoilt the pen by an involuntary slash of
his knife.

"Please don't, Mac!"

"Don't which, love or hate?"

"Don't do either: go and care for some one else; there are plenty of
nice girls who will be glad to make you happy," said Rose, intent upon
ending her disquiet in some way.

"That is too easy. I enjoy working for my blessings; and the harder I
have to work the more I value them when they come."

"Then if I suddenly grew very kind would you stop caring about me?"
asked Rose, wondering if that treatment would free her from a passion
which both touched and tormented her.

"Try and see;" but there was a traitorous glimmer in Mac's eyes which
plainly showed what a failure it would be.

"No, I'll get something to do, so absorbing I shall forget all about
you."

"Don't think about me if it troubles you," he said tenderly.

"I can't help it." Rose tried to catch back the words: but it was too
late; and she added hastily, "That is, I cannot help wishing you would
forget _me_. It is a great disappointment to find I was mistaken when
I hoped such fine things of you."

"Yes, you were very sure that it was love when it was poetry; and now
you want poetry when I've nothing on hand but love. Will both together
please you?"

"Try and see."

"I'll do my best. Any thing else?" he asked, forgetting the small task
she had given him, in his eagerness to attempt the greater.

"Tell me one thing. I've often wanted to know; and now you speak of it
I'll venture to ask. Did you care about me when you read Keats to me
last summer?"

"No."

"When _did_ you begin?" asked Rose, smiling in spite of herself at his
unflattering honesty.

"How can I tell? Perhaps it did begin up there, though; for that talk
set us writing, and the letters showed me what a beautiful soul you
had. I loved that first: it was so quick to recognize good things, to
use them when they came, and give them out again as unconsciously as a
flower does its breath. I longed for you to come home, and wanted you
to find me altered for the better in some way as I had found you. And
when you came it was very easy to see why I needed you,--to love you
entirely, and to tell you so. That's all, Rose."

A short story, but it was enough: the voice that told it with such
simple truth made the few words so eloquent Rose felt strongly tempted
to add the sequel Mac desired. But her eyes had fallen as he spoke;
for she knew his were fixed upon her, dark and dilated, with the same
repressed emotion that put such fervor into his quiet tones, and, just
as she was about to look up, they fell on a shabby little footstool.
Trifles affect women curiously, and often most irresistibly when some
agitation sways them: the sight of the old hassock vividly recalled
Charlie; for he had kicked it on the night she never liked to
remember; like a spark it fired a long train of recollections, and the
thought went through her mind,--

"I fancied I loved him, and let him see it; but I deceived myself, and
he reproached me for a single look that said too much. This feeling is
very different, but too new and sudden to be trusted. I'll neither
look nor speak till I am quite sure; for Mac's love is far deeper than
poor Charlie's, and I must be very true."

Not in words did the resolve shape itself, but in a quick impulse,
which she obeyed,--certain that it was right, since it was hard to
yield to it. Only an instant's silence followed Mac's answer, as she
stood looking down with fingers intertwined, and color varying in her
cheeks. A foolish attitude; but Mac thought it a sweet picture of
maiden hesitation, and began to hope that a month's wooing was about
to end in winning for a lifetime. He deceived himself, however; and
cold water fell upon his flame, subduing but by no means quenching it,
when Rose looked up with an air of determination, which could not
escape eyes that were growing wonderfully far-sighted lately.

"I came in here to beg uncle to advise you to go away soon. You are
very patient and forbearing, and I feel it more than I can tell. But
it is not good for you to depend on any one so much for your
happiness, I think; and I know it is bad for me to feel that I have so
much power over a fellow-creature. Go away, Mac, and see if this isn't
all a mistake. Don't let a fancy for me change or delay your work,
because it may end as suddenly as it began, and then we should both
reproach ourselves and each other. Please do! I respect and care for
you so much, I can't be happy to take all and give nothing. I try to,
but I'm not sure--I want to think--it is too soon to know yet--"

Rose began bravely, but ended in a fluttered sort of way, as she moved
toward the door; for Mac's face, though it fell at first, brightened
as she went on, and at the last word, uttered almost involuntarily, he
actually laughed low to himself, as if this order into exile pleased
him much.

"Don't say that you give nothing, when you've just shown me that I'm
getting on. I'll go; I'll go at once; and see if absence won't help
you 'to think, to know, and to be sure,' as it did me. I wish I could
do something more for you; as I can't, good-by."

"Are you going _now_?" and Rose paused in her retreat, to look back
with a startled face, as he offered her a badly made pen, and opened
the door for her just as Dr. Alec always did; for, in spite of
himself, Mac did resemble the best of uncles.

"Not yet; but you seem to be."

Rose turned as red as a poppy, snatched the pen, and flew upstairs, to
call herself hard names, as she industriously spoiled all Aunt
Plenty's new pocket-handkerchiefs by marking them "A. M. C."

Three days later Mac said "Good-by" in earnest; and no one was
surprised that he left somewhat abruptly, such being his way, and a
course of lectures by a famous physician the ostensible reason for a
trip to L. Uncle Alec deserted most shamefully at the last moment by
sending word that he would be at the station to see the traveller off:
Aunt Plenty was still in her room; so, when Mac came down from his
farewell to her, Rose met him in the hall, as if anxious not to delay
him. She was a little afraid of another _tête-à-tête_, as she fared so
badly at the last, and had assumed a calm and cousinly air, which she
flattered herself would plainly show on what terms she wished to
part.

Mac apparently understood, and not only took the hint, but surpassed
her in cheerful composure; for, merely saying, "Good-by, cousin; write
when you feel like it," he shook hands, and walked out of the house as
tranquilly as if only a day instead of three months were to pass
before they met again. Rose felt as if a sudden shower-bath had
chilled her, and was about to retire, saying to herself with
disdainful decision,--

"There's no love about it after all; only one of the eccentricities of
genius," when a rush of cold air made her turn, to find herself in
what appeared to be the embrace of an impetuous overcoat, which wrapt
her close for an instant, then vanished as suddenly as it came,
leaving her to hide in the sanctum, and confide to Psyche with a
tender sort of triumph in her breathless voice,--

"No, no, it isn't genius: _that_ must be love!"




CHAPTER XIX.

_BEHIND THE FOUNTAIN._


Two days after Christmas, a young man of a serious aspect might have
been seen entering one of the large churches at L----. Being shown to
a seat, he joined in the services with praiseworthy devotion,
especially the music, to which he listened with such evident pleasure
that a gentleman who sat near by felt moved to address this
appreciative stranger after church.

"Fine sermon to-day. Ever heard our minister before, sir?" he began,
as they went down the aisle together among the last; for the young man
had lingered as if admiring the ancient building.

"Very fine. No, sir, I have never had that pleasure. I've often wished
to see this old place, and am not at all disappointed. Your choir,
too, is unusually good," answered the stranger, glancing up at several
bonnets bobbing about behind the half-drawn curtains above.

"Finest in the city, sir. We pride ourselves on our music, and always
have the best. People often come for that alone," and the old
gentleman looked as satisfied as if a choir of cherubim and seraphim
"continually did cry" in his organ-loft.

"Who is the contralto? That solo was beautifully sung," observed the
younger man, pausing to read a tablet in the wall.

"That is Miss Moore. Been here about a year, and is universally
admired. Excellent young lady: couldn't do without her. Sings superbly
in oratorios. Ever heard her?"

"Never. She came from X----, I believe?"

"Yes; highly recommended. She was brought up by one of the first
families there. Campbell is the name. If you come from X----, you
doubtless know them."

"I have met them. Good morning." And with bows the gentlemen parted;
for at that instant the young man caught sight of a tall lady going
down the church-steps, with a devout expression in her fine eyes, and
a prayer-book in her hand.

Hastening after her, the serious-minded young man accosted her just as
she turned into a quiet street.

"Phebe!"

Only a word, but it wrought a marvellous change; for the devout
expression vanished in the drawing of a breath, and the quiet face
blossomed suddenly with color, warmth, and "the light that never was
on sea or land," as she turned to meet her lover, with an answering
word as eloquent as his,--

"Archie!"

"The year is out to-day. I told you I should come. Have you
forgotten?"

"No: I knew you'd come."

"And you are glad?"

"How can I help it?"

"You can't: don't try. Come into this little park, and let us talk."
And, drawing her hand through his arm, Archie led her into what to
other eyes was a very dismal square, with a boarded-up fountain in the
middle, sodden grass-plots, and dead leaves dancing in the wintry
wind.

But to them it was a summery Paradise; and they walked to and fro in
the pale sunshine, quite unconscious that they were objects of
interest to several ladies and gentlemen waiting anxiously for their
dinner, or yawning over the dull books kept for Sunday reading.

"Are you ready to come home now, Phebe?" asked Archie, tenderly, as he
looked at the downcast face beside him, and wondered why all women did
not wear delightful little black velvet bonnets, with one deep-red
flower against their hair.

"Not yet. I haven't done enough," began Phebe, finding it very hard to
keep the resolution made a year ago.

"You have proved that you can support yourself, make friends, and earn
a name, if you choose. No one can deny that; and we are all getting
proud of you. What more can you ask, my dearest?"

"I don't quite know, but I am very ambitious. I want to be famous, to
do something for you all, to make some sacrifice for Rose, and, if I
can, to have something to give up for your sake. Let me wait and work
longer: I know I haven't earned my welcome yet," pleaded Phebe, so
earnestly that her lover knew it would be vain to try and turn her; so
wisely contented himself with half, since he could not have the whole.

"Such a proud woman! Yet I love you all the better for it, and
understand your feeling. Rose made me see how it seems to you; and I
don't wonder that you cannot forget the unkind things that were
looked, if not said, by some of my amiable aunts. I'll try to be
patient on one condition, Phebe."

"And what is that?"

"You are to let me come sometimes while I wait, and wear this lest you
should forget me," he said, pulling a ring from his pocket, and gently
drawing a warm, bare hand out of the muff where it lay hidden.

"Yes, Archie, but not here,--not now!" cried Phebe, glancing about
her, as if suddenly aware that they were not alone.

"No one can see us here: I thought of that. Give me one happy minute,
after this long, long year of waiting," answered Archie, pausing just
where the fountain hid them from all eyes, for there were houses only
on one side.

Phebe submitted; and never did a plain gold ring slip more easily to
its place than the one he put on in such a hurry that cold December
day. Then one hand went back into the muff red with the grasp he gave
it, and the other to its old place on his arm, with a confiding
gesture, as if it had a right there.

"Now I feel sure of you," said Archie, as they went on again, and no
one the wiser for that tender transaction behind the ugly pyramid of
boards. "Mac wrote me that you were much admired by your church
people, and that certain wealthy bachelors evidently had designs on
the retiring Miss Moore. I was horribly jealous, but now I defy every
man of them."

Phebe smiled with the air of proud humility that was so becoming, and
answered briefly,--

"There was no danger: kings could not change me, whether you ever came
or not. But Mac should not have told you."

"You shall be revenged on him, then; for, as he told secrets about
you, I'll tell you one about him. Phebe, he loves Rose!" And Archie
looked as if he expected to make a great sensation with his news.

"I know it." And Phebe laughed at his sudden change of countenance, as
he added inquiringly,--

"She told you, then?"

"Not a word. I guessed it from her letters: for lately she says
nothing about Mac, and before there was a good deal; so I suspected
what the silence meant, and asked no questions."

"Wise girl! then you think she does care for the dear old fellow?"

"Of course she does. Didn't he tell you so?"

"No, he only said when he went away, 'Take care of my Rose, and I'll
take care of your Phebe,' and not another thing could I get out of
him; for _I_ did ask questions. He stood by me like a hero, and kept
Aunt Jane from driving me stark mad with her 'advice.' I don't forget
that, and burned to lend him a hand somewhere; but he begged me to let
him manage his wooing in his own way. And from what I see I should say
he knew how to do it," added Archie, finding it very delightful to
gossip about love affairs with his sweetheart.

"Dear little mistress! how does she behave?" asked Phebe, longing for
news, but too grateful to ask at headquarters; remembering how
generously Rose had tried to help her, even by silence, the greatest
sacrifice a woman can make at such interesting periods.

"Very sweet and shy and charming. I try not to watch: but upon my word
I cannot help it sometimes; she is so 'cunning,' as you girls say.
When I carry her a letter from Mac she tries so hard not to show how
glad she is, that I want to laugh, and tell her I know all about it.
But I look as sober as a judge, and as stupid as an owl by daylight;
and she enjoys her letter in peace, and thinks I'm so absorbed by my
own passion that I'm blind to hers."

"But why did Mac come away? He says lectures brought him, and he goes;
but I am sure something else is in his mind, he looks so happy at
times. I don't see him very often, but when I do I'm conscious that he
isn't the Mac I left a year ago," said Phebe, leading Archie away: for
inexorable propriety forbade a longer stay, even if prudence and duty
had not given her a reminding nudge; as it was very cold, and
afternoon church came in an hour.

"Well, you see Mac was always peculiar, and he cannot even grow up
like other fellows. I don't understand him yet, and am sure he's got
some plan in his head that no one suspects, unless it is Uncle Alec.
Love makes us all cut queer capers; and I've an idea that the Don will
distinguish himself in some uncommon way. So be prepared to applaud
whatever it is. We owe him that, you know."

"Indeed we do! If Rose ever speaks of him to you, tell her I shall see
that he comes to no harm, and she must do the same for my Archie."

That unusual demonstration of tenderness from reserved Phebe very
naturally turned the conversation into a more personal channel; and
Archie devoted himself to building castles in the air so successfully
that they passed the material mansion without either being aware of
it.

"Will you come in?" asked Phebe, when the mistake was rectified, and
she stood on her own steps looking down at her escort, who had
discreetly released her before a pull at the bell caused five heads to
pop up at five different windows.

"No, thanks. I shall be at church this afternoon, and the Oratorio
this evening. I must be off early in the morning, so let me make the
most of precious time, and come home with you to-night as I did
before," answered Archie, making his best bow, and quite sure of
consent.

"You may," and Phebe vanished, closing the door softly, as if she
found it hard to shut out so much love and happiness as that in the
heart of the sedate young gentleman, who went briskly down the street,
humming a verse of old "Clyde" like a tuneful bass viol.

    "'Oh, let our mingling voices rise
    In grateful rapture to the skies,
      Where love has had its birth.

    Let songs of joy this day declare
    That spirits come their bliss to share
      With all the sons of earth.'"

That afternoon Miss Moore sang remarkably well, and that evening quite
electrified even her best friends by the skill and power with which
she rendered "Inflammatus" in the oratorio.

"If that is not genius, I should like to know what it is?" said one
young man to another, as they went out just before the general crush
at the end.

"Some genius and a great deal of love. They are a grand team, and,
when well driven, astonish the world by the time they make in the
great race," answered the second young man, with the look of one
inclined to try his hand at driving that immortal span.

"Dare say you are right. Can't stop now: she's waiting for me. Don't
sit up, Mac."

"The gods go with you, Archie."

And the cousins separated: one to write till midnight, the other to
bid his Phebe good-by, little dreaming how unexpectedly and
successfully she was to earn her welcome home.




CHAPTER XX.

_WHAT MAC DID._


Rose, meantime, was trying to find out what the sentiment was with
which she regarded her cousin Mac. She could not seem to reconcile the
character she had known so long with the new one lately shown her; and
the idea of loving the droll, bookish, absent-minded Mac of former
times appeared quite impossible and absurd: but the new Mac, wide
awake, full of talent, ardent and high-minded, was such a surprise to
her she felt as if her heart was being won by a stranger, and it
became her to study him well before yielding to a charm which she
could not deny.

Affection came naturally, and had always been strong for the boy;
regard for the studious youth easily deepened to respect for the
integrity of the young man: and now something warmer was growing up
within her; but at first she could not decide whether it was
admiration for the rapid unfolding of talent of some sort, or love
answering to love.

As if to settle that point, Mac sent her on New-Year's day a little
book plainly bound and modestly entitled "Songs and Sonnets." After
reading this with ever-growing surprise and delight, Rose never had
another doubt about the writer's being a poet; for, though she was no
critic, she had read the best authors and knew what was good.
Unpretending as it was, this had the true ring, and its very
simplicity showed conscious power; for, unlike so many first attempts,
the book was not full of "My Lady," neither did it indulge in
Swinburnian convulsions about

    "The lilies and languors of peace,
    The roses and raptures of love;"

or contain any of the highly colored mediæval word-pictures so much in
vogue. "My book should smell of pines, and resound with the hum of
insects," might have been its motto: so sweet and wholesome was it
with a spring-like sort of freshness, which plainly betrayed that the
author had learned some of Nature's deepest secrets, and possessed the
skill to tell them in tuneful words. The songs went ringing through
one's memory long after they were read; and the sonnets were full of
the subtle beauty, insight, and half-unconscious wisdom, which seem to
prove that "genius is divine when young."

Many faults it had, but was so full of promise that it was evident Mac
had not "kept good company, read good books, loved good things, and
cultivated soul and body as faithfully as he could," in vain. It all
told now; for truth and virtue had blossomed into character, and had a
language of their own more eloquent than the poetry to which they were
what the fragrance is to the flower. Wiser critics than Rose felt and
admired this; less partial ones could not deny their praise to a
first effort, which seemed as spontaneous and aspiring as a lark's
song; and, when one or two of these Jupiters had given a nod of
approval, Mac found himself, not exactly famous, but much talked
about. One set abused, the other set praised, and the little book was
sadly mauled among them: for it was too original to be ignored, and
too robust to be killed by hard usage; so it came out of the fray none
the worse, but rather brighter, if any thing, for the friction which
proved the gold genuine.

This took time, however, and Rose could only sit at home reading all
the notices she could get, as well as the literary gossip Phebe sent
her: for Mac seldom wrote, and never a word about himself; so Phebe
skilfully extracted from him in their occasional meetings all the
personal news her feminine wit could collect, and faithfully reported
it.

It was a little singular that without a word of inquiry on either
side, the letters of the girls were principally filled with tidings of
their respective lovers. Phebe wrote about Mac; Rose answered with
minute particulars about Archie; and both added hasty items concerning
their own affairs, as if these were of little consequence.

Phebe got the most satisfaction out of the correspondence; for, soon
after the book appeared, Rose began to want Mac home again, and to be
rather jealous of the new duties and delights that kept him. She was
immensely proud of her poet, and had little jubilees over the
beautiful fulfilment of her prophecies; for even Aunt Plenty owned now
with contrition that "the boy was not a fool." Every word of praise
was read aloud on the house-tops, so to speak, by happy Rose; every
adverse criticism was hotly disputed; and the whole family were in a
great state of pleasant excitement over this unexpectedly successful
first flight of the Ugly Duckling, now generally considered by his
relatives as the most promising young swan of the flock.

Aunt Jane was particularly funny in her new position of mother to a
callow poet, and conducted herself like a proud but bewildered hen
when one of her brood takes to the water. She pored over the poems
trying to appreciate them, but quite failing to do so; for life was
all prose to her, and she vainly tried to discover where Mac got his
talent from. It was pretty to see the new respect with which she
treated his possessions now; the old books were dusted with a sort of
reverence; scraps of paper laid carefully by lest some immortal verse
be lost; and a certain shabby velvet jacket fondly smoothed, when no
one was by to smile at the maternal pride which filled her heart, and
caused her once severe countenance to shine with unwonted benignity.

Uncle Mac talked about "my son" with ill-concealed satisfaction, and
evidently began to feel as if his boy was going to confer distinction
upon the whole race of Campbell, which had already possessed one
poet. Steve exulted with irrepressible delight, and went about
quoting "Songs and Sonnets," till he bored his friends dreadfully by
his fraternal raptures.

Archie took it more quietly, and even suggested that it was too soon
to crow yet; for the dear old fellow's first burst might be his last,
since it was impossible to predict what he would do next. Having
proved that he _could_ write poetry, he might drop it for some new
world to conquer, quoting his favorite Thoreau, who, having made a
perfect pencil, gave up the business, and took to writing books with
the sort of indelible ink which grows clearer with time.

The aunts of course had their "views," and enjoyed much prophetic
gossip, as they wagged their caps over many social cups of tea. The
younger boys thought it "very jolly, and hoped the Don would go ahead
and come to glory as soon as possible," which was all that could be
expected of "Young America," with whom poetry is not usually a
passion.

But Dr. Alec was a sight for "sair een:" so full of concentrated
contentment was he. No one but Rose, perhaps, knew how proud and
pleased the good man felt at this first small success of his godson;
for he had always had high hopes of the boy, because in spite of his
oddities he had such an upright nature, and promising little did much,
with the quiet persistence which foretells a manly character. All the
romance of the doctor's heart was stirred by this poetic bud of
promise, and the love that made it bloom so early; for Mac had
confided his hopes to uncle, finding great consolation and support in
his sympathy and advice. Like a wise man, Dr. Alec left the young
people to learn the great lesson in their own way, counselling Mac to
work, and Rose to wait, till both were quite certain that their love
was built on a surer foundation than admiration or youthful romance.

Meantime he went about with a well-worn little book in his pocket,
humming bits from a new set of songs, and repeating with great fervor
certain sonnets which seemed to him quite equal, if not superior, to
any that Shakspeare ever wrote. As Rose was doing the same thing, they
often met for a private "read and warble," as they called it; and,
while discussing the safe subject of Mac's poetry, both arrived at a
pretty clear idea of what Mac's reward was to be when he came home.

He seemed in no hurry to do this, however, and continued to astonish
his family by going into society, and coming out brilliantly in that
line. It takes very little to make a lion, as every one knows who has
seen what poor specimens are patted and petted every year, in spite of
their bad manners, foolish vagaries, and very feeble roaring. Mac did
not want to be lionized, and took it rather scornfully, which only
added to the charm that people suddenly discovered about the
nineteenth cousin of Thomas Campbell, the poet. He desired to be
distinguished in the best sense of the word, as well as to look so,
and thought a little of the polish society gives would not be amiss,
remembering Rose's efforts in that line. For her sake he came out of
his shell, and went about seeing and testing all sorts of people with
those observing eyes of his, which saw so much in spite of their
near-sightedness. What use he meant to make of these new experiences
no one knew; for he wrote short letters, and, when questioned,
answered with imperturbable patience,--

"Wait till I get through; then I'll come home and talk about it."

So every one waited for the poet, till something happened which
produced a greater sensation in the family than if all the boys had
simultaneously taken to rhyming.

Dr. Alec got very impatient, and suddenly announced that he was going
to L. to see after those young people; for Phebe was rapidly singing
herself into public favor, with the sweet old ballads which she
rendered so beautifully that hearts were touched as well as ears
delighted, and her prospects brightening every month.

"Will you come with me, Rose, and surprise this ambitious pair, who
are getting famous so fast they'll forget their home-keeping friends
if we don't remind them of us now and then?" he said, when he proposed
the trip one wild March morning.

"No, thank you, sir; I'll stay with auntie: that is all I'm fit for;
and I should only be in the way among those fine people," answered
Rose, snipping away at the plants blooming in the study window.

There was a slight bitterness in her voice and a cloud on her face,
which her uncle heard and saw at once, half-guessed the meaning of,
and could not rest till he had found out.

"Do you think Phebe and Mac would not care to see you?" he asked,
putting down a letter in which Mac gave a glowing account of a concert
at which Phebe surpassed herself.

"No, but they must be very busy," began Rose, wishing she had held her
tongue.

"Then what is the matter?" persisted Dr. Alec.

Rose did not speak for a moment, and decapitated two fine geraniums
with a reckless slash of her scissors, as if pent-up vexation of some
kind must find a vent. It did in words also; for, as if quite against
her will, she exclaimed impetuously,--

"The truth is, I'm jealous of them both!"

"Bless my soul! what now?" ejaculated the doctor, in great surprise.

Rose put down her watering-pot and shears, came and stood before him
with her hands nervously twisted together, and said, just as she used
to do when she was a little girl confessing some misdeed,--

"Uncle, I must tell you; for I've been getting very envious,
discontented, and bad lately. No, don't be good to me yet; for you
don't know how little I deserve it. Scold me well, and make me see how
wicked I am."

"I will as soon as I know what I am to scold about. Unburden yourself,
child, and let me see all your iniquity; for, if you begin by being
jealous of Mac and Phebe, I'm prepared for any thing," said Dr. Alec,
leaning back as if nothing could surprise him now.

"But I am not jealous in that way, sir. I mean I want to be or do
something splendid as well as they. I can't write poetry or sing like
a bird; but I _should_ think I might have my share of glory in some
way. I thought perhaps I could paint, and I've tried, but I can only
copy: I've no power to invent lovely things, and I'm so discouraged;
for that is my one accomplishment. Do you think I have _any_ gift that
could be cultivated, and do me credit like theirs?" she asked so
wistfully that her uncle felt for a moment as if he never could
forgive the fairies, who endow babies in their cradles, for being so
niggardly to his girl. But one look into the sweet, open face before
him, reminded him that the good elves _had_ been very generous, and he
answered cheerfully,--

"Yes, I do; for you have one of the best and noblest gifts a woman can
possess. Music and poetry are fine things; and I don't wonder you want
them, or that you envy the pleasant fame they bring. I've felt just
so, and been ready to ask why it didn't please heaven to be more
generous to some people; so you needn't be ashamed to tell me all
about it."

"I know I ought to be contented, but I'm not. My life is very
comfortable, but so quiet and uneventful I get tired of it, and want
to launch out as the others have, and do something, or at least try.
I'm glad you think it isn't very bad of me, and I'd like to know what
my gift is," said Rose, looking less despondent already.

"The art of living for others so patiently and sweetly that we enjoy
it as we do the sunshine, and are not half grateful enough for the
great blessing."

"It is very kind of you to say so, but I think I'd like a little fun
and fame, nevertheless," and Rose did not look as thankful as she
ought.

"Very natural, dear; but the fun and the fame do not last; while the
memory of a real helper is kept green long after poetry is forgotten
and music silent. Can't you believe that, and be happy?"

"But I do so little, nobody sees or cares, and I don't feel as if I
was really of any use," sighed Rose, thinking of the long, dull
winter, full of efforts that seemed fruitless.

"Sit here, and let us see if you really do very little, and if no one
cares," and, drawing her to his knee, Dr. Alec went on, telling off
each item on one of the fingers of the soft hand he held.

"First, an infirm old aunt is kept very happy by the patient, cheerful
care of this good-for-nothing niece. Secondly, a crotchety uncle, for
whom she reads, runs, writes, and sews so willingly that he cannot get
on without her. Thirdly, various relations who are helped in various
ways. Fourthly, one dear friend never forgotten, and a certain cousin
cheered by the praise which is more to him than the loudest blast
Fame could blow. Fifthly, several young girls find her an example of
many good works and ways. Sixthly, a motherless baby is cared for as
tenderly as if she was a little sister. Seventhly, half a dozen poor
ladies made comfortable; and, lastly, some struggling boys and girls
with artistic longings are put into a pleasant room furnished with
casts, studies, easels, and all manner of helpful things, not to
mention free lessons given by this same idle girl, who now sits upon
my knee owning to herself that her gift _is_ worth having after all."

"Indeed, I am! Uncle, I'd no idea I had done so many things to please
you, or that any one guessed how hard I try to fill my place usefully.
I've learned to do without gratitude: now I'll learn not to care for
praise, but to be contented to do my best, and have only God know."

"He knows, and He rewards in His own good time. I think a quiet life
like this often makes itself felt in better ways than one that the
world sees and applauds; and some of the noblest are never known till
they end, leaving a void in many hearts. Yours may be one of these if
you choose to make it so, and no one will be prouder of this success
than I, unless it be--Mac."

The clouds were quite gone now, and Rose was looking straight into her
uncle's face with a much happier expression, when that last word made
it color brightly, and the eyes glance away for a second. Then they
came back full of a tender sort of resolution, as she said,--

"That will be the reward I work for," and rose, as if ready to be up
and doing with renewed courage.

But her uncle held her long enough to ask quite soberly, though his
eyes laughed,--

"Shall I tell him that?"

"No, sir, please don't! When he is tired of other people's praise, he
will come home, and then--I'll see what I can do for him," answered
Rose, slipping away to her work with the shy, happy look that
sometimes came to give her face the charm it needed.

"He is such a thorough fellow he never is in a hurry to go from one
thing to another. An excellent habit, but a trifle trying to impatient
people like me," said the doctor, and picking up Dulce, who sat upon
the rug with her dolly, he composed his feelings by tossing her till
she crowed with delight.

Rose heartily echoed that last remark, but said nothing aloud, only
helped her uncle off with dutiful alacrity, and, when he was gone,
began to count the days till his return, wishing she had decided to go
too.

He wrote often, giving excellent accounts of the "great creatures," as
Steve called Phebe and Mac, and seemed to find so much to do in
various ways that the second week of absence was nearly over before he
set a day for his return, promising to astonish them with the account
of his adventures.

Rose felt as if something splendid was going to happen, and set her
affairs in order, so that the approaching crisis might find her fully
prepared. She had "found out" now, was quite sure, and put away all
doubts and fears to be ready to welcome home the cousin whom she was
sure uncle would bring as her reward. She was thinking of this one
day, as she got out her paper to write a long letter to poor Aunt
Clara, who pined for news far away there in Calcutta.

Something in the task reminded her of that other lover whose wooing
ended so tragically, and opening the little drawer of keepsakes, she
took out the blue bracelet, feeling that she owed Charlie a tender
thought in the midst of her new happiness; for of late she _had_
forgotten him.

She had worn the trinket hidden under her black sleeve for a long time
after his death, with the regretful constancy one sometimes shows in
doing some little kindness all too late. But her arm had grown too
round to hide the ornament, the forget-me-nots had fallen one by one,
the clasp had broken; and that autumn she laid the bracelet away,
acknowledging that she had outgrown the souvenir as well as the
sentiment that gave it.

She looked at it in silence for a moment, then put it softly back,
and, shutting the drawer, took up the little gray book which was her
pride, thinking as she contrasted the two men and their influence on
her life,--the one sad and disturbing, the other sweet and
inspiring,--"Charlie's was passion: Mac's is love."

"Rose! Rose!" called a shrill voice, rudely breaking the pensive
reverie, and with a start she shut the desk exclaiming as she ran to
the door,--

"They have come! They have come!"




CHAPTER XXI.

_HOW PHEBE EARNED HER WELCOME._


Dr. Alec had not arrived, but bad tidings had, as Rose guessed the
instant her eye fell upon Aunt Plenty, hobbling downstairs with her
cap awry, her face pale, and a letter flapping wildly in her hand, as
she cried distractedly,--

"Oh, my boy! my boy! sick, and I not there to nurse him! Malignant
fever, so far away. What can those children do? why did I let Alec
go?"

Rose got her into the parlor; and, while the poor old lady lamented,
she read the letter which Phebe had sent to her that she might "break
the news carefully to Rose."

     "DEAR MISS PLENTY,--Please read this to yourself first, and
     tell my little mistress as you think best. The dear doctor
     is very ill; but I am with him, and shall not leave him day
     or night till he is safe. So trust me, and do not be
     anxious; for every thing shall be done that care and skill
     and entire devotion can do. He would not let us tell you
     before, fearing you would try to come at the risk of your
     health. Indeed it would be useless; for only one nurse is
     needed, and I came first, so do not let Rose or anybody else
     rob me of my right to the danger and the duty. Mac has
     written to his father; for Dr. Alec is now too ill to know
     what we do, and we both felt that you ought to be told
     without further delay. He has a bad malignant fever, caught
     no one can tell how, unless among some poor emigrants whom
     he met wandering about quite forlorn in a strange city. He
     understood Portuguese, and sent them to a proper place when
     they had told their story. But I fear he has suffered for
     his kindness; for this fever came on rapidly, and before he
     knew what it was I was there, and it was too late to send me
     away.

     "_Now_ I can show you how grateful I am, and if need be give
     my life so gladly for this friend who has been a father to
     me. Tell Rose his last conscious word and thought were for
     her. 'Don't let her come; keep my darling safe.' Oh, do obey
     him! Stay safely at home; and, God helping me, I'll bring
     Uncle Alec back in time. Mac does all I will let him. We
     have the best physicians, and every thing is going as well
     as can be hoped till the fever turns.

     "Dear Miss Plenty, pray for him and for me, that I may do
     this one happy thing for those who have done so much for

     "Your ever dutiful and loving
     "PHEBE."

As Rose looked up from the letter, half stunned by the sudden news and
the great danger, she found that the old lady had already stopped
useless bewailing, and was praying heartily, like one who knew well
where help was to be found. Rose went and knelt down at her knee,
laying her face on the clasped hands in her lap, and for a few minutes
neither wept nor spoke. Then a stifled sob broke from the girl, and
Aunt Plenty gathered the young head in her arms, saying, with the slow
tears of age trickling down her own withered cheeks,--

"Bear up, my lamb, bear up. The good Lord won't take him from us I am
sure: and that brave child _will_ be allowed to pay her debt to him; I
feel she will."

"But I want to help. I _must_ go, aunty, I must: no matter what the
danger is," cried Rose, full of a tender jealousy of Phebe for being
first to brave peril for the sake of him who had been a father to them
both.

"You can't go, dear, it's no use now; and she is right to say 'Keep
away.' I know those fevers, and the ones who nurse often take it, and
fare worse for the strain they've been through. Good girl to stand by
so bravely, to be so sensible, and not let Mac go too near! She's a
grand nurse: Alec couldn't have a better, and she'll never leave him
till he's safe," said Miss Plenty, excitedly.

"Ah, you begin to know her now, and value her as you ought. _I_ think
few would have done as she has; and if she does get ill and die it
will be our fault partly; because she'd go through fire and water to
make us do her justice, and receive her as we ought," cried Rose,
proud of an example which she longed to follow.

"If she brings my boy home, I'll never say another word. She may marry
every nephew I've got, if she likes, and I'll give her my blessing,"
exclaimed Aunt Plenty, feeling that no price would be too much to pay
for such a deed.

Rose was going to clap her hands, but wrung them instead; remembering
with a sudden pang that the battle was not over yet, and it was much
too soon to award the honors.

Before she could speak Uncle Mac and Aunt Jane hurried in; for Mac's
letter had come with the other, and dismay fell upon the family at the
thought of danger to the well-beloved Uncle Alec. His brother decided
to go at once, and Aunt Jane insisted on accompanying him: though all
agreed that nothing could be done but wait, and leave Phebe at her
post as long as she held out; since it was too late to save her from
danger now, and Mac reported her quite equal to the task.

Great was the hurry and confusion till the relief party was off. Aunt
Plenty was heart-broken that she could not go with them, but felt that
she was too infirm to be useful; and, like a sensible old soul, tried
to content herself with preparing all sorts of comforts for the
invalid. Rose was less patient, and at first had wild ideas of setting
off alone, and forcing her way to the spot where all her thoughts now
centred. But, before she could carry out any rash project, Aunt Myra's
palpitations set in so alarmingly that they did good service for once,
and kept Rose busy taking her last directions, and trying to soothe
her dying-bed; for each attack was declared fatal, till the patient
demanded toast and tea, when hope was again allowable and the rally
began.

The news flew fast, as such tidings always do: and Aunt Plenty was
constantly employed in answering inquiries; for her knocker kept up a
steady tattoo for several days. All sorts of people came; gentle-folk
and paupers, children with anxious little faces, old people full of
sympathy, pretty girls sobbing as they went away, and young men who
relieved their feelings by swearing at all emigrants in general and
Portuguese in particular. It was touching and comforting to see how
many loved the good man who was known only by his benefactions, and
now lay suffering far away, quite unconscious how many unsuspected
charities were brought to light by this grateful solicitude, as hidden
flowers spring up when warm rains fall.

If Rose had ever felt that the gift of living for others was a poor
one, she saw now how beautiful and blest it was,--how rich the
returns, how wide the influence, how much more precious the tender tie
which knit so many hearts together, than any breath of fame, or
brilliant talent, that dazzled, but did not win and warm. In after
years she found how true her uncle's words had been; and, listening to
eulogies of great men, felt less moved and inspired by praises of
their splendid gifts than by the sight of some good man's patient
labor for the poorest of his kind. Her heroes ceased to be the world's
favorites; and became such as Garrison fighting for his chosen people;
Howe restoring lost senses to the deaf, the dumb, and blind; Sumner
unbribable, when other men were bought and sold: and many a
large-hearted woman working as quietly as Abby Gibbons, who for thirty
years has made Christmas merry for two hundred little paupers in a
city almshouse, beside saving Magdalens and teaching convicts.

The lesson came to Rose when she was ready for it, and showed her what
a noble profession philanthropy is, made her glad of her choice, and
helped fit her for a long life full of the loving labor, and sweet
satisfaction unostentatious charity brings to those who ask no reward,
and are content if "only God knows."

Several anxious weeks went by with wearing fluctuations of hope and
fear; for Life and Death fought over the prize each wanted, and more
than once Death seemed to have won. But Phebe stood at her post,
defying both danger and death with the courage and devotion women
often show. All her soul and strength were in her work; and, when it
seemed most hopeless, she cried out with the passionate energy which
seems to send such appeals straight up to Heaven,--

"Grant me this one boon, dear Lord, and I will never ask another for
myself!"

Such prayers avail much, and such entire devotion often seems to work
miracles when other aids are vain. Phebe's cry was answered; her
self-forgetful task accomplished, and her long vigil rewarded with a
happy dawn. Dr. Alec always said that she kept him alive by the force
of her will; and that, during the hours when he seemed to lie
unconscious, he felt a strong, warm hand holding his, as if keeping
him from the swift current trying to sweep him away. The happiest hour
of all her life was that in which he knew her, looked up with the
shadow of a smile in his hollow eyes, and tried to say in his old
cheery way,--

"Tell Rose I've turned the corner, thanks to you, my child."

She answered very quietly, smoothed the pillow, and saw him drop
asleep again, before she stole away into the other room, meaning to
write the good news; but could only throw herself down, and find
relief for a full heart in the first tears she had shed for weeks. Mac
found her there, and took such care of her that she was ready to go
back to her place,--now indeed a post of honor,--while he ran off to
send home a telegram which made many hearts sing for joy, and caused
Jamie, in his first burst of delight, to propose to ring all the city
bells and order out the cannon.

"Saved: thanks to God and Phebe."

That was all; but every one was satisfied, and every one fell
a-crying, as if hope needed much salt water to strengthen it. That was
soon over, however, and then people went about smiling and saying to
one another, with hand-shakes or embraces, "He is better: no doubt of
it now!" A general desire to rush away and assure themselves of the
truth pervaded the family for some days; and nothing but awful threats
from Mac, stern mandates from the doctor, and entreaties from Phebe
not to undo her work, kept Miss Plenty, Rose, and Aunt Jessie at home.

As the only way in which they could ease their minds and bear the
delay, they set about spring cleaning, with an energy which scared the
spiders, and drove char-women distracted. If the old house had been
infected with small-pox, it could not have been more vigorously
scrubbed, aired, and refreshed. Early as it was, every carpet was
routed up, curtains pulled down, cushions banged, and glory-holes
turned out, till not a speck of dust, a last year's fly, or stray
straw could be found. Then they all sat down and rested in such an
immaculate mansion that one hardly dared to move for fear of
destroying the shining order everywhere visible.

It was late in April before this was accomplished, and the necessary
quarantine of the absentees well over. The first mild days seemed to
come early, so that Dr. Alec might return with safety from the journey
which had so nearly been his last. It was perfectly impossible to keep
any member of the family away on that great occasion. They came from
all quarters in spite of express directions to the contrary; for the
invalid was still very feeble, and no excitement must be allowed. As
if the wind had carried the glad news, Uncle Jem came into port the
night before; Will and Geordie got a leave on their own
responsibility; Steve would have defied the entire Faculty, had it
been necessary; and Uncle Mac and Archie said simultaneously,
"Business be hanged to-day."

Of course, the aunts arrived all in their best; all cautioning
everybody else to keep quiet, and all gabbling excitedly at the least
provocation. Jamie suffered most during that day, so divided was he
between the desire to behave well and the frantic impulse to shout at
the top of his voice, turn somersaults, and race all over the house.
Occasional bolts into the barn, where he let off steam by roaring and
dancing jigs, to the great dismay of the fat old horses and two sedate
cows, helped him to get through that trying period.

But the heart that was fullest beat and fluttered in Rose's bosom, as
she went about putting spring flowers everywhere; very silent, but so
radiant with happiness that the aunts watched her, saying softly to
one another, "Could an angel look sweeter?"

If angels ever wore pale-green gowns and snowdrops in their hair, had
countenances full of serenest joy, and large eyes shining with an
inward light that made them very lovely, then Rose did look like one.
But she felt like a woman: and well she might; for was not life very
rich that day, when uncle, friend, and lover were coming back to her
together? Could she ask any thing more, except the power to be to all
of them the creature they believed her, and to return the love they
gave her with one as faithful, pure, and deep?

Among the portraits in the hall hung one of Dr. Alec, taken soon after
his return by Charlie, in one of his brief fits of inspiration. Only a
crayon, but wonderfully life-like and carefully finished, as few of
the others were. This had been handsomely framed, and now held the
place of honor, garlanded with green wreaths, while the great Indian
jar below blazed with a pyramid of hot-house flowers sent by Kitty.
Rose was giving these a last touch, with Dulce close by, cooing over a
handful of sweet "daffydowndillies," when the sound of wheels sent her
flying to the door. She meant to have spoken the first welcome and had
the first embrace; but when she saw the altered face in the carriage,
the feeble figure being borne up the steps by all the boys, she stood
motionless till Phebe caught her in her arms, whispering with a laugh
and a cry struggling in her voice,--

"I did it for you, my darling, all for you!"

"O Phebe, never say again you owe me any thing! I never can repay you
for this," was all Rose had time to answer, as they stood one instant
cheek to cheek, heart to heart, both too full of happiness for many
words.

Aunt Plenty had heard the wheels also, and, as everybody rose _en
masse_, had said as impressively as extreme agitation would allow,
while she put her glasses on upside-down, and seized a lace tidy
instead of her handkerchief,--

"Stop! all stay here, and let _me_ receive Alec. Remember his weak
state, and be calm, quite calm, as I am."

"Yes, aunt, certainly," was the general murmur of assent: but it was
as impossible to obey as it would have been to keep feathers still in
a gale; and one irresistible impulse carried the whole roomful into
the hall, to behold Aunt Plenty beautifully illustrate her own theory
of composure by waving the tidy wildly, rushing into Dr. Alec's arms,
and laughing and crying with an hysterical abandonment which even Aunt
Myra could not have surpassed.

The tearful jubilee was soon over, however; and no one seemed the
worse for it: for the instant his arms were at liberty Uncle Alec
forgot himself, and began to make other people happy, by saying
seriously, though his thin face beamed paternally, as he drew Phebe
forward,--

"Aunt Plenty, but for this good daughter I never should have come back
to be so welcomed. Love her for my sake."

Then the old lady came out splendidly, and showed her mettle; for,
turning to Phebe, she bowed her gray head as if saluting an equal;
and, offering her hand, answered with repentance, admiration, and
tenderness trembling in her voice,--

"I'm proud to do it for her own sake. I ask pardon for my silly
prejudices, and I'll prove that I'm sincere by--where's that boy?"

There were six boys present: but the right one was in exactly the
right place at the right moment; and, seizing Archie's hand, Aunt
Plenty put Phebe's into it, trying to say something appropriately
solemn, but could not; so hugged them both, and sobbed out,--

"If I had a dozen nephews, I'd give them _all_ to you, my dear, and
dance at the wedding, though I had rheumatism in every limb."

That was better than any oration; for it set them all to laughing, and
Dr. Alec was floated to the sofa on a gentle wave of merriment. Once
there, every one but Rose and Aunt Plenty was ordered off by Mac, who
was in command now, and seemed to have sunk the poet in the physician.

"The house must be perfectly quiet, and he must go to sleep as soon as
possible after the journey; so all say 'Good-by' now, and call again
to-morrow," he said, watching his uncle anxiously, as he leaned in the
sofa corner, with four women taking off his wraps, three boys
contending for his overshoes, two brothers shaking hands at short
intervals, and Aunt Myra holding a bottle of strong salts under his
devoted nose every time there was an opening anywhere.

With difficulty the house was partially cleared: and then, while Aunt
Plenty mounted guard over her boy, Rose stole away to see if Mac had
gone with the rest; for as yet they had hardly spoken in the joyful
flurry, though eyes and hands had met.




CHAPTER XXII.

_SHORT AND SWEET._


In the hall she found Steve and Kitty; for he had hidden his little
sweetheart behind the big couch, feeling that she had a right there,
having supported his spirits during the late anxiety with great
constancy and courage. They seemed so cosey, billing and cooing in the
shadow of the gay vase, that Rose would have slipped silently away if
they had not seen and called to her.

"He's not gone: I guess you'll find him in the parlor," said Steve,
divining with a lover's instinct the meaning of the quick look she
had cast at the hat-rack, as she shut the study-door behind her.

"Mercy, no! Archie and Phebe are there, so he'd have the sense to pop
into the sanctum and wait; unless you'd like me to go and bring him
out?" added Kitty, smoothing Rose's ruffled hair, and settling the
flowers on the bosom where Uncle Alec's head had laid until he fell
asleep.

"No, thank you, I'll go to him when I've seen my Phebe. She won't mind
me," answered Rose, moving on to the parlor.

"Look here," called Steve, "do advise them to hurry up and all be
married at once. We were just ready when uncle fell ill, and now we
can _not_ wait a day later than the first of May."

"Rather short notice," laughed Rose, looking back with the door-knob
in her hand.

"We'll give up all our splendor, and do it as simply as you like, if
_you_ will only come too. Think how lovely! three weddings at once! Do
fly round and settle things: there's a dear," implored Kitty, whose
imagination was fired with this romantic idea.

"How can I, when I have no bridegroom yet?" began Rose, with conscious
color in her tell-tale face.

"Sly creature! you know you've only got to say a word and have a
famous one. Una and her lion will be nothing to it," cried Steve, bent
on hastening his brother's affair, which was much too dilatory and
peculiar for his taste.

"He has been in no haste to come home, and I am in no haste to leave
it. Don't wait for me, 'Mr. and Mrs. Harry Walmers, Jr.;' I shall be a
year at least making up my mind: so you may lead off as splendidly as
you like, and I'll profit by your experience;" and Rose vanished into
the parlor, leaving Steve to groan over the perversity of superior
women, and Kitty to comfort him by promising to marry him on May-day
"all alone."

A very different couple occupied the drawing-room, but a happier one;
for they had known the pain of separation, and were now enjoying the
bliss of a reunion which was to last unbroken for their lives. Phebe
sat in an easy-chair, resting from her labors, pale and thin and worn,
but lovelier in Archie's eyes than ever before. It was very evident
that he was adoring his divinity; for, after placing a footstool at
her feet, he had forgotten to get up, and knelt there, with his elbow
on the arm of her chair, looking like a thirsty man drinking long
draughts of the purest water.

"Shall I disturb you if I pass through?" asked Rose, loth to spoil the
pretty tableau.

"Not if you stop a minute on the way and congratulate me, cousin; for
she says 'Yes' at last!" cried Archie, springing up to go and bring
her to the arms Phebe opened as she appeared.

"I knew she would reward your patience, and put away her pride when
both had been duly tried," said Rose, laying the tired head on her
bosom, with such tender admiration in her eyes that Phebe had to shake
some bright drops from her own before she could reply in a tone of
grateful humility, that showed how much her heart was touched,--

"How can I help it, when they all are so kind to me? Any pride would
melt away under such praise and thanks and loving wishes as I've had
to-day; for every member of the family has taken pains to welcome me,
to express far too much gratitude, and to beg me to be one of you. I
needed very little urging; but, when Archie's father and mother came
and called me 'daughter,' I would have promised any thing to show my
love for them."

"And him," added Rose; but Archie seemed quite satisfied, and kissed
the hand he held as if it had been that of a beloved princess, while
he said with all the pride Phebe seemed to have lost,--

"Think what she gives up for me: fame and fortune and the admiration
of many a better man. You don't know what a splendid prospect she has
of becoming one of the sweet singers who are loved and honored
everywhere; and all this she puts away for my sake, content to sing
for me alone, with no reward but love."

"I am so glad to make a little sacrifice for a great happiness: I
never shall regret it or think my music lost, if it makes home
cheerful for my mate. Birds sing sweetest in their own nests, you
know," and Phebe bent toward him with a look and gesture which plainly
showed how willingly she offered up all ambitious hopes upon the altar
of a woman's happy love.

Both seemed to forget that they were not alone, and in a moment they
were; for a sudden impulse carried Rose to the door of her sanctum, as
if the south wind which seemed to have set in was wafting this little
ship also toward the Islands of the Blest, where the others were
safely anchored now.

The room was a blaze of sunshine and a bower of spring freshness and
fragrance: for here Rose had let her fancy have free play; and each
garland, fern, and flower had its meaning. Mac seemed to have been
reading this sweet language of symbols, to have guessed why Charlie's
little picture was framed in white roses, why pansies hung about his
own, why Psyche was half hidden among feathery sprays of
maiden's-hair, and a purple passion-flower lay at Cupid's feet. The
last fancy evidently pleased him; for he was smiling over it, and
humming to himself, as if to beguile his patient waiting, the burden
of the air Rose so often sung to him,--

    "Bonny lassie, will ye gang, will ye gang
    To the birks of Aberfeldie?"

"Yes, Mac, anywhere!"

He had not heard her enter, and wheeling round looked at her with a
radiant face, as he said, drawing a long breath,--

"At last! you were so busy over the dear man, I got no word. But I can
wait: I'm used to it."

Rose stood quite still, surveying him with a new sort of reverence in
her eyes, as she answered with a sweet solemnity, that made him laugh
and redden with the sensitive joy of one to whom praise from her lips
was very precious.

"You forget that you are not the Mac who went away. I should have run
to meet my cousin, but I did not dare to be familiar with the poet
whom all begin to honor."

"You like the mixture then? You know I said I'd try to give you love
and poetry together."

"Like it! I'm so glad, so proud, I haven't any words strong and
beautiful enough to half express my wonder and my admiration. How
_could_ you do it, Mac?" and a whole face full of smiles broke loose,
as Rose clapped her hands, looking as if she could dance with sheer
delight at his success.

"It did itself, up there among the hills, and here with you, or out
alone upon the sea. I could write a heavenly poem this very minute,
and put you in as Spring; you look like her in that green gown with
snowdrops in your bonny hair. Rose, am I getting on a little? Does a
hint of fame help me nearer to the prize I'm working for? Is your
heart more willing to be won?"

He did not stir a step, but looked at her with such intense longing
that his glance seemed to draw her nearer like an irresistible appeal;
for she went and stood before him, holding out both hands, as if she
offered all her little store, as she said with simplest sincerity,--

"It is not worth so much beautiful endeavor; but, if you still want so
poor a thing, it is yours."

He caught the hands in his, and seemed about to take the rest of her,
but hesitated for an instant, unable to believe that so much happiness
was true.

"Are you sure, Rose,--very sure? Don't let a momentary admiration
blind you: I'm not a poet yet; and the best are but mortal men, you
know."

"It is not admiration, Mac."

"Nor gratitude for the small share I've taken in saving uncle? I had
my debt to pay, as well as Phebe, and was as glad to risk my life."

"No: it is not gratitude."

"Nor pity for my patience? I've only done a little yet, and am as far
as ever from being like your hero. I can work and wait still longer,
if you are not sure; for I must have all or nothing."

"O Mac! why will you be so doubtful? You said you'd make me love you,
and you've done it. Will you believe me now?" And, with a sort of
desperation, she threw herself into his arms, clinging there in
eloquent silence, while he held her close; feeling, with a thrill of
tender triumph, that this was no longer little Rose, but a loving
woman, ready to live and die for him.

"Now I'm satisfied!" he said presently, when she lifted up her face,
full of maidenly shame at the sudden passion which had carried her out
of herself for a moment. "No: don't slip away so soon; let me keep you
for one blessed minute, and feel that I have really found my Psyche."

"And I my Cupid," answered Rose, laughing, in spite of her emotion, at
the idea of Mac in that sentimental character.

He laughed too, as only a happy lover could; then said, with sudden
seriousness,--

"Sweet Soul! lift up your lamp, and look well before it is too late;
for I'm no god, only a very faulty man."

"Dear Love! I will. But I have no fear, except that you will fly too
high for me to follow, because I have no wings."

"You shall live the poetry, and I will write it; so my little gift
will celebrate your greater one."

"No: you shall have all the fame, and I'll be content to be known only
as the poet's wife."

"And I'll be proud to own that my best inspiration comes from the
beneficent life of a sweet and noble woman."

"O Mac! we'll work together, and try to make the world better by the
music and the love we leave behind us when we go."

"Please God, we will!" he answered fervently; and, looking at her as
she stood there in the spring sunshine, glowing with the tender
happiness, high hopes, and earnest purposes that make life beautiful
and sacred, he felt that now the last leaf had folded back, the golden
heart lay open to the light, and his Rose had bloomed.


Cambridge: Press of John Wilson & Son.